OCCULT

SCIENCE
AND

IN

INDIA

AMONG

THE

ANCIENTS,

^ ","','",""

WITH

AN

ACCOUNT

OP

THEIU

MYSTIC HISTORY

INITIATION'S,
OF

AND

THE

SPIRITISM.

BY

LOUIS
Chief Justice
of Chanaenagur

JACOLLIOT.
{French
East

Indies), and

of Tahiti

(Ocecvrtica.)

TRANSLATED

FHOM

THE

FRENCH

BT

WILLAED

L.

FELT.

New

York:

THE

THEOSOPHICAL
244

PUBLISHING Lenox
1908. Avenue

CO.

COMPANY. LOVELL W. JOHN 1884, COPYRIGHT.

BT

COMPANY. PUBLISHING METAPHYSICAL THB COPYBIQHT. 1901.

BY

PREFACE.

We the

will

lay aside,
of

for the

the

present,

our

inquiries
of the

into far

general subject
the the

primitive
have sprung
to

civilizations from the the

East, and
stock such in

people
old

who

Brahminic
result of

world,
as we

in

order been the who

publish
to

researches residence the

sect

have
into

able

make,
of

during

our

long
and the

in

India,
of

subject
have

occult

science,
into

practices
of shades. the

those which

been for

initiated

Pitris,

is Sanscrit

spirits or

cestral an-

This "We the

is neither
are

doctrinal
to

book

nor

work for

of

criticism.

not

called

upon

decide,

either

or

against,
which of

belief held

in

spirits, either
all who is had

mediating
been the of initiated

or

inspiring,
in of the the and

was

by

temples

antiquity,
and of

which

to-day

keystone
the and

ical philosophto

religious
our

instruction thinkers

Brahmins,
scientists

which

many
to

Western

seem

inclined

assent.

Being
we

neither that

an

advocate

of

this able

belief,
to

nor

the its

opposite,

are,

on

account,

better would

write
too

history.
and

An would

ardent have would

partisan
taken have

have

been
trust.

credulous,
A rabid

everything
made it his

upon

nent oppoand

business

to

disparage

discredit

it.

We

shall

give

the

words

themselves,

and

set

forth

things

iv
were they actually

PKEFACE.

as

we

shall

and interpret is the

explainthe

which Agrouchada-jparihchai, of
saw

philosophical pendium comshall tell what

we

the
own

Hindu eyes,

spiritists ; we
and shall from

with

our

record faithfully Brahmins.

to

such

as explanations

we

received

the

We which the look

shall

pay Fakirs

attention particular

the
some

phenomena
regard
as

the

produce
of
a

at

will,which

manifestations upon
as

superiorintervention, and
a

others

the

result of
have

shrewd but
a

charlatanism.
word
to

Upon
The

this

point we
are

say.
are

facts which

simply magnetic
may
are seem.

indisputable,

extraordinary as they
As able
actor to to
or

the

facts which

we purely spiritual, we

were

only
as

explain those

in which

either participated,
we were

spectator, upon
of hallucination
was an
"

the

hypothesis that
we are

the admit

victims

unless

willing

to

that there We

occult

intervention.
we saw

shall describe sides in the doctrines

things just as dispute.

them, without

taking
These

were

known

to

the

Egyptians, to
to

the

Jewish
of
to

Cabalists, to the
to

people
and his
as

of

Finland,

the

school and

Alexandria,
the

Philo

to disciples,

the

Gauls

early Christians, and,

them As

in the of

case

of who

the had

Hindus,
been
tiated. ini-

they

set

apart for the

ancient
seems

use

those

for the and

of popuChaldeans, the practice lar

to

magic
of their

sorcery

have

been

the

utmost

limit

attainments have also

in this direction.

They
moral

given

birth
in

to

peculiar system general scale

we

of
the

philosophy,whose

place

the

of

of metaphysical speculations
to

mankind

shall take

sion occa-

point out.

On

the

evening
he who

before

the

funeral

araddha

i8

to

take

place,
due

or

on

the

day

itself,
least

gives
Brahmins,

the

9raddha

should,

with

all

respect,
been

vite in-

at

three

such

as

those

which

have

already

mentioned.

The

Brahmin

who

has

been

invited

to

the

sraddha

of

the

spirit
not

of

the

deceased

should

be

entire

master

of

his

senses.

He

should

read

the

sacred

Scriptures,
his
office to

but

only
he

recite,
should

in

low

tone,

the

invocations

which

it

is

utter,

as

do,

likewise,

by

whom

the

ceremony

is

performed.

"

Tlie

ancestral

spirits, they
when

in

the

invisible

state,

accompany aerial

the

Brahmins

who

have

been

invited

go

with

them,
sit down.

under

an

form,
book

and

occupy slocas 187-

place 188-189.)

by

their

side

they

(Manu,
"

hi.,

For

long
which

time

previous
have

to

their

laying
virtue,
like

aside

their

mortal

envelope,
inhabit the

the

souls

practised
and

those

which

bodies

of

Sanyassis faculty
that is

Vanasprathas
"

Anchorites

and

Cenobites
"

quire ac-

the

of
sign

conversing
that the

with

souls

that

have

gone

before

to

tlie

swarga
is

series

of

their

transmigrations

upon in the Proem

earth

ended."

(The

words

of

the

ancient

Bagavatta,

quoted

of

tlie

Agrouchada-Parikchai.)

FIBST

PART.

THE

DOCTKINE
OF THE PITKIS AND THE

OCCULT

SCIENCES

IN

INDIA.

Remember,
my son,

that

there

is

only
one

God,

the

sovereign

master

and

principle

of

all

things,

and

that

the

Brahmins

should

"worship

Him

in

secret ;

but

learn

also

that

this

is
a

mystery,

which

should
never

be

revealed

to

the

vulgar

herd
:
"

otherwise

great

harm

befal may you.

"

(Wards

spoken

by

the

Brahmins upon

receiving
a

candidate

for

initiation

according

to

Vrihaspati.

CREATION

PRESERVATION

TRANSFORMATION

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

I.

SPIKITISM.

CHAPTER

I.

THE

INITIATED

AT

THE

ANCIENT

TEMPLES.

It the look the

is not

to

the

religious writings
or

of

antiquity,
that
we

such
are

as

Vedas,
for
an

the

Zend-Avesta,

the of

Bible,
the

to

accurate

expression

highest

thought

of

period.
Written
to

be

read,

or

rather framed books

common

chanted,

in

the
a

temples,
view
not to

upon

great

festivals,

and these
to

mainly
of the

with law the of

were

priestly domination,
to

tended in-

make

known

people
moments

secrets

of

science and
"

which

occupies

the

leisure

the

priests

initiated. Bear in

mind,
"

my

son,"
there is

said but

the
one

Hindu

Brahmin the every that

to

to

the
master

neophyte,
and

that

God,
that also

sovereign
Brahmin this the
is
a

principle
him should

of
in

all

things,

and

should

worship
which otherwise

secret.

Learn
be

mystery
herd We
nu.

never

revealed befal

vulgar

great
meet

harm with

may
a

you."

constantly

similar

prohibition

in

Ma-

14

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

The

composed of the three primitive holy syllable, should A, U, M, and comprising the Yedic trinity,
secret

ters letbe

kept
of the The
Avesta
"

(Manu,

book

xi.,sloca 265).
all the

These

three occult

letters

symbolize

initiatorysecrets
in the Zend-

sciences.
or :

honover,
as

primordialgerm,
holy, the
prompt

is defined

follows pure, wise the

The

Honover,
before the

tell you

O plainly, the
sea,

Zoroaster the

! existed

sky, before
the
man,

before

earth, before
of

the

animals, before
the pure

trees, before
before the

son fire,

Ormuzd,
the
"
"

before world

deous, before
was

whole

; it existed

fore be-

there in

any
to

substance the

should ?

it not The

be

its essence,
even

magi

alone

common

explained, people
name

cannot

know

of the death
or

existence madness. received the

a

of this venerated

under The the

"

penalty of
ancient

Cabalists

similar
:

prohibition in
creation
"

following passage
It is forbidden
: or even

from

Mishna

to

explainthe history of
history of
the

to

two

persons of vealed

the

Mercdba

or, the

tory his-

the

chariot, treating of the attributes

"

of

the and

unre-

being
man,

to

one

alone, unless
case

he

is

wise

gent intellito

in which of the

it is

permitted to
Frank, of the

intrust

him

the

headings
are

chapters."
to

We eminent

indebted

Mr.
an

A.

Institute,the
age pass-

Hebraist, for

explanationof
It will be
seen

this curious

of the Jewish

Cabala.
we

that he confirms
an

opinion that of interpretation

the the
were
"

have

that just expressed,

accurate

the

beliefs of the

sacerdotal
works

castes

and

of

is initiated, allowed
to

not
see.

to be

found

in the

the

multitude

Evidently
of

this cannot

refer the

to

the

text

of

Genesis,
the

or

that he
"

Ezekiel, where
upon whole From the banks

prophet
Chebar."
to

describes

vision

saw

of the

The

so Scriptures,

speak,were
the
most

in every

body's

mouth.

time

immemorial,

scrupulousob-

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

15

servers

of tradition
once a

had year,

deemed
in

it their

duty
the

to go

througli
is

it,at least

the the

temple. study
of

Moses

himself

recommending constantly
he

law, by which
after the
return

always
the

means

the

Pentateuch.

Esdras,

from

Babylonish captivity,read it aloud assembled we people. The prohibition,which refer to the historyof quoted, cannot possibly
to

before have the seek

the

just
to to

creation
plain ex-

or

Ezekiel's

vision, which
or

any

one

might

himself,

to

interpret to
to
a

others.

It refers

an

or interpretation,
"

rather

known,
as

secretlytaught
as

trine doc-

to

science,whose
we

forms,
it
was

well

were principles,

fixed, since

know

how

divided which
was

and

that

it

was a

each separatedinto chapters, heading. Now, it is to be is

of

preceded by
Ezekiel's
not

noted
a

that

vision

totallyunlike
"

this ; it contains
one

single chapter and

attributed
to

several

the

first

in

the

works

that

prophet."
"We which be
see are

also that
not to

this secret

doctrine

contains for of
even

two
one

parts,
could other
case

considered
two

equally important,
while any
one

taught
never

persons,
to

the

whole

the in

could

be with
to

divulged
the believe

person,

of

compliance
If the first
we are

severity of
could

the

required
who
was

conditions.
a

Maimonides,
not

stranger

to

Cabala, though he half, entitled

the science

deny

its

existence, the
or

The

History of the Genesis

The

Creation,
ology. the-

taught
or

of nature. the

second, entitled Mercaba

a

the

historyof
This is the is another

chariot,contained
which shows the

treatise

on

accepted opinion of
fact

all Cabalists.
same

Here less
"

thing, not
Rabbi latter When
a

conclusively.
The Kabbi

Jochanan
teach
'

said, one
you old the

day, to
for

the The

Eliswered an-

ezer:

'Let
him

me :

Mercaba.'

am

not

enough
'

that.'

he while the

had the

grown

old, the Rabbi

Assi
came

Jochanan his turn

:

died, and
Let
me

after teach

Rabbi

in

you

Mercaba,' said

he ; he

: replied

'If

I had

thought myself

16

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

worthy, I
Jochanan,
This terious exalted candidate when that

would your

already have
master.'
"

learned

it from

the

Rabbi

shows science

that, in
of the
were

order

to

be
an

initiated eminent
were

into

the

mys'

Mercaba,
not

position and required.

age, and The
even

intellect
must

all that reached

a

also have

certain observed he

condition, which
been

is also

by
not

modern

Cabalists,had
feel
to
sure

complied with,
or

did

always might
ances observ-

of

possessing intellect
burden of the convictions religious law. curious

moral

strength enough

assume

the his

fearful and

secrets, which
the material

endanger
Here in

of the is
a

example,
of

taken

from

the

Talmud

self, itan

allegorical terms,
the

which

it afterward

gives

explanation. According to
four
names

teachings of
the
:

the of Ben

masters, there
and delights,

were

who
are

entered
as

into

garden Asai,

their and

follows

Ben

Zoma, Acher,
lost his life.
a

Rabbi Ben may

Akiba. Asai
was

over-inquisitiveand
this eyes
verse

We cious prehis

apply

to

him the

of the

: Scripture

What death

thing
saints. Ben Zoma

in

of

Lord

is the

of

also

looked, but
for fear

he

lost his you

reason.

His

fate ?
eat

the justifies

sage's parable : rejectit.

ravages entered
name

Did that

find

honey
too

enough
your Acher

to

suffice you,
may

if you

take

much

stomach

committed

among

the and

plants.
came

Lastly, Akiba
for the this old It is
to

quietly
be
to

out

quietly;
:
"

saint,whose
man

blessed, had
serve

said

Spare

! he

is

worthy
to

with

glory."
or literally,

to hardly possible

construe
a

this passage vision of

suppose

that

it refers

material is
no

the

dors splen-

of another of the
as use

for life, very

there

example

in the

Talmud
"

of the

mystical language here

How
can we

employed

applied to paradise.

allow,besides,that

18 that
an

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

the

belief existed.
these
in

But

they made
secrets

it the
were

subjectof
only taught
of the
ples. tem-

initiation, and
of mouth

terrible

by word
It weak of the

the

mysterious
God
as

recesses

was

not

the

study

of

or

the

world

which

drove passage

intellects into Talmud

madness,

mentioned rather

in that the

before

spoken of, but

in

cabalistic

practiceof
"

evocation says

the

supreme
"

initiation. has learned this reckon

name

Whoever,"

the

Talmud,
a

secret

and the

keeps
love

it

in vigilantly,

pure of

heart, may
men

upon

of God
; his

and

the
is in

favor
no

; his

inspires
the world

respect
he
to

science

danger
that
we

of

and being forgotten, live

is the

heir of two

worlds"

in, and

come." How
can
we

know

the

secrets

of

the who

world

to

come,

cept ex-

by communicating
We shall
see

with the

those

live there

already.
the
same

that

Zohar the

of

the

Cabalists, and

Agrouchada-parihchai of
ideas
soul. in
as

Hindus,
or

profess the
world
we

to

the

primordialgerm
to

God, the
belief

and
are

the
rect cor-

We

incline, therefore,
that the

the

that

thinking
were

practisesopenly taught by
to

the

Hindus,

also

taught,so

speak, by

word

of mouth,

by

the We

ancient

Thana'ims

of Judaism.

the fourth part pagodas, indeed, where the three others, and of the Agrouchada is separatedfrom would which lead to forms, so to speak,a book by itself,
the

find Indian

supposition that
of
may

it

was

revealed

last and

only
and

to

small

number

adepts.
add
in

We of the

that

the

Cabalists the

of Judea
same

the

votaries
to

Pitris

India, used
of the the occult

expression
:

nate desig-

the "He No
to
us

adepts
has

sciences

entered work

garden of delights."
upon
or

doctrinal from the

these the do

matters

has

come

down

Egyptians

ancient possess

Chaldeans, but the

show that
a

we fragmentary inscriptions

higher
the

initiation

also existed

among

both.

The

great

name,

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

19

mysterious only
to

name,

the

supreme
to

name, uttered. that the

which

was

known

"a,
there did of

was

never

be

Thus,
times works

is consist

no

doubt of

initiation
of the but and the

in

ancient

not

knowledge
the

great

religious
the of the

the

age, which

such

as

Yedas, studied,
of

Zend-Avesta,
rather

Bible,
admission occult

etc.,
of

everybody
small number had its

priests
its which

savants

to

an

science,
and its the

which

genesis,

theology,
it
was

its

osophy, phil-

peculiar vulgar

practices,
herd. all the

forbidden

to

reveal

to

India

has

preserved

manuscript
have

treasures

of abandoned

its

primitive
any It from After of the of

civilization.
their old beliefs
in

The

initiated

never

or

practices.
power
to

is, therefore,
the

our

lift

the

veil

completely

Brahminic

initiations. the those the

comparing
Pitris
to

philosophical
of the Jewish

doctrines

of

the

adepts
we

with show

Cabalists,
between of the

shall the Hindu

go

on

relations and

or

connection

initiated

of

other

nations

the

initiated

pagodas.

CHAPTER

II.

THE

BRAHMINS.

Before
may We real
not

touching
be
not

upon
to

the
a

main
words
to

point

of

our

subject,
Brahmins. of

it

amiss propose, which

say

few

about the of

the

do

however,
has been
to
own

raise

question
so

their

origin,

the

subject
who

much certain

scientific logical ethnofrom the Oxus. and

in

controversy.
theories the
eastern

According
of their

some,
to

have

support,
which
to

they
extend

came

sterile shore

and of

desolate the

plains,
Sea

from of the books

Caspian
who

the the

banks sacred

According pundits
country
the other. said
one

to

others,
upon

agree that

with

of

India

point, they
the

originated
and the

the
on

comprised
side With and

between the

Ganges
and the

Indus
on

Godavery
to

Kristnah
we

the have

regard
"

the
a

former
seems

hypothesis

elsewhere,1
it
as

Such known

theory
that

singular,
country,
Hindu which which
race,
can

to

say is does

the held
not

least, when
out to
us

is

this ancient

the
a

cradle

of

the
a

possess

ruin,

tradition,
for

trace,
such the
a
an

furnish This

an

ethnological
which is said of of any
sort

foundation
to

opinion.
most

land,
ization civil-

have

produced
has
not

astonishing
or

ancient
to

times,
show
to

monument

tradition

for the

itself.

It
or

would Brahmins

be

quite

as

logical, indeed,
in

make of

Aryans

originate

the

sandy
******

deserts

Sahara."

According

to

the

second

theory,

the

Brahmins

came

The

Genesis

of

Humanity.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

21

originallyfrom opinion
well
as

the

plains
and of

of

Central

Hindustan.
truth in its

This

has the

historic

geographical
all the
are

favor,
and

as

authority
celebrated

learned well the

pundits
:

of

Maim,
"

whose

words

known land of

Courouckchetra, Matsya,
is also called

and

Boutchala,
of

which

Cauya-Cobja (the
also of called that

Mountain

the the

Virgin),and
country
virtuous These
men,

Souraswaca,
to

Mathoura,

form

adjacent
countries four rivers

Brahmavarta,
in the We
as

the country

of

or, in other
are

words, of the Brahmins."

formed quadrilateral shall not
our

included named.

by
this

the

just

dwell

upon
to

point further, however,

to set

it is not in

intention

discuss rather

problems ethnological
forth and elucidate the who legislator,
to

the

present

work,

but

religiousconceptions.
from Divine the

Manu,

sprang
a

Temples

of

India, attributes

the

Brahmins
*

orio-in.

For from Master

the

propagation
from his the

of the

human

race,

from the

his

mouth,

his arm,,

thighsfrom
Brahmin,
"

his

foot,
"

produced
the

priest

the

Sovereign Xchatrya,

king

"

Vaysia, merchant

the
*

Soudra, slave.

By

his

origin,which
because he
was

he

derives

from

the

most

noble he sesses pos-

member,
the Lord of

the

first-born,because
Brahmin

the Holy Scriptures,

is,by right,the

all creation.

Everything
property
is entitled
;

that his

the

world

contains
and his

is the
eminent

Brahmin's

by
to

primogeniture
that
* * *

birth,he

everything

exists.

The receives

Brahmin
no

eats

nothing
that

that

does

not

belong

to

him,

garment

is not

already his, and

bestows

22 alms
to

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

no

from him.
men

tlie

property
the

of

others the of

that

does

not

also

belong
that book

It is

through

Brahmin's this world.

generosity
(Mami,

other

enjoy

goods

i.)
is the
source original

This For
over

of the doctrine the The Brahmins

of divine

several thousand
India without

years

right. ruled (priests)

as we

dispute.
flock of

kings, or,
their maintained labor.

might
mass

rather of the

say, the

chiefs, were
a

only by

agents.

The the

people,like
in

sheep,
vast

upper

classes In filled

luxury
the

and

idleness
were

their

the with

temples, which
treasures

sacerdotal

storehouses toil of eyes the

accumulated

by

the the

appeared before laboring classes,the priests

assembled
before

of the ing Kneelown

multitude, clad
idols of

in gorgeous

vestments.

or wood, granite,

bronze, of their
absurd

contrivance, they
stitution.
their Their

set

an

example
the

of the most in the

superof

principalmotive
was

performance
of
were

religious duties
supremacy,
and and Soudra

maintenance sacrifices their

their
over,

poral tem-

when

the
to

the

Yaysia
to

returned

tasks, the
their of the

chiefs

pleasures, and the abodes, where they engaged

their and of the

priests to
in the

mysterious
sciences

study

highest philosophicaland
when throw the the

religious speculations.

The of the

hour

came

Xchatrias,

or

people to

off the

theocratic

kings,made yoke, but

the late

use

when

they
Lords
said
"

had

conquered
Brahmins
to the
we

and priests, abandoned

assumed their

title of

of Creation, they
to

and allies,

the

Preach
and

people the
give
of
more

doctrine all the

that wealth

we

are

the elect

of God,
you

will

you

and

privileges
for

desire."
was

That

the

basis and
never

then* the

agreement, Soudra, the

to break

and

twenty
pecus,

thousand
the

years

servum

people,have
to
a

been

able

it up. Brahmins used

Keduced

purely religiousrole, the

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

23

all their

power

to

keep

the lest

multitude
some

in

ignorance

and

subserviency. Mistrustful
more

members
one

of their order
or

ambitious further their

than
own

the rest ends

might,
of

day
the

other, seek
classes

to to

by stirring up
secret

lower

revolt, they placed the

of principles,

their

religious belief,
the shield of of which of

of their
an

their
to

under sciences, the had

initiatory ceremony, only

were

highest grade
completed
a

those

admitted

who

novitiate

forty years
There The
or were

of

passive obedience.
three

degrees
all the
at

of initiation.

first included who work

Brahmins
the

of

the whose

popular cult,
business it

those
to

officiated upon the

pagodas,
the the

was

of credulity upon

multitude.

They
of the

were

taught to
to

comment

three

first books
and
to
were were

Vedas,

direct The

the

religiousceremonies,
of the the first with gurus. the

perform
in
stant con-

sacrifices.

Brahmins

degree

communication its directors, The the second

people.

They

mediate its im-

degree included
the
evocators

the soothsayers, exorcists, business

prophets,and
in times

whose of spirits,

to act the imagination difficulty, upon of the through supernatural phenomena. They masses, read the Atharva-Veda, which and commented was upon
a

it was,

of

collection

of

magical conjurations.

In the third with the

degree
of the

the Brahmins

had

no

direct relations natural super-

populace, the study

forces universe outside

of all the

physical and

being
were

their

only occupation.
allowed
to

They

never

appeared
which

except through awe-inspiring

not
tinize scru-

phenomena,
too

spectators

closely. According
and
were spirits

to at

the

celebrated

Sanscrit

the gods sorits,

their

: disposition

Devadinam Mantradinam
Tan
mantram

djagat sarvam.
ta

devata.

brahmanadinam.
mama

Brahmana

devata.

24

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

Everything
The

that

exists is in the power power of

of the

gods.
Brahmins. Brahmins.

gods

are

in the

magical conjurations.
power power of the of the

Magical conjurations are

Therefore, the gods
are

in the in

the

to arrive impossible having passed through the

It

was

at

the

highest degree
where
a

without of
gard re-

first two,

process

weeding,
to

as

it were,

was

constantly going
of intelligence the

on,

having
of
our

the

abilityand
have been

candidates.
a more

It would

impossibleto regard it
with
a

conceive

effective instrument doctrinaires Those who amenable of character, fanatics free of

were

of social well
too to

conservatism, and

modern

may
were

jealous eye.
who
to
were

or intelligent,

not

ciently suffi-

discipline, owing
lost

their of

inflexibility bigots and

and The

soon

amid

the
were

crowd
as

the

first

degree, who
as

submissive desired. the of

from

ambition
we

could be the

possibly be
to
use

lower
were

clergy, if
not

may

allowed level of

expression,
the whom Hindu

much

above

the

rest

they shared, superstitions people,whose in taught, perhaps,honestly. Absorbed

of which

and
the

they
servances obmind hended apprehad the first
was

ordinary
of be
to

religiousworship,
them. It

that

independence
was

usuallyaccompanies knowledge
from
was

not

not

until

twenty
the occult

years first to

elapsed that
second

promotion
where

was

possiblefrom
veil of the
same

degree,
to

the

the

sciences of
time

began
the

be

and uplifted,
to surmount

period
initiates of

necessary third

in order

the of Book

mysterious barriers
studied

of the

degree.
this last the

That

class the of

Agrouchada-Parikchai,or
Above

Spirits.
was

degree

initiation the been

the

Supreme
or preme su-

Council, under
chief

presidency of
who had had who

Brahmatma,
initiated.
his

of all those Brahmin this

Only
could

exercise

passed pontificate.He was

eightieth
sole

year of

the

keeper

26

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

low

before has
to

Mongol

and

European
; this

invasion unknown has

a

when has
a

every been found proand

pagoda
revealed

its Brahmatma
no

word been

human It in
a

power,

and in the had

kept

secret.

was

engraved
of

golden

triangle
of

carefully kept
of which the

sanctuary

Temple
the
two

Asgartha,
For
this held up-

Brahmatma
wore,

alone upon his

keys.
crossed of the

reason,

also, he

tiara,
as a

keys

by deposit
This gem his upon every
to

two

kneeling
had and been

Brahmins,
entrusted
were

sign
his

precious
the of

which word the

to

care.

triangle
which
was

also

engraved
wore

upon
as
a

of

ring,
It

this also

religious
set

chief

sign

dignity.
the

in the of

golden
supreme

sun,

which

stood offered

altar

upon the of of

which sacrifice
nature.

pontiff
or

morning
forces death

the

Sarvameda,

sacrifice

all the At the

a

the

Brahmatma,
and his ashes

his

body

was

burned
into

upon the his

golden

tripod

secretly

thrown
a

Ganges.
death the
to
was

If, in spite of
bruited
that

every the

precaution,

report of

abroad,
the

priests adroitly spread

chief smoke had of ascended the for

abroad
a

rumor

supreme
in

time

Swarga
soon

(heaven)
to

the earth.
so

sacrifice,

but

would Numerous

return

the have

revolutions

thoroughly
India, that
chief. its
own

disturbed Brahminism

the

social
no

and

religious
possesses

condition any supreme

of

longer
three

Each

pagoda private
often
at not
we

has

its

degrees
The

of

initiation, and
of other. these

matma. Brahopen
seem

chiefs each their the

temples
However,

are

hostility
to

with

this
as

does

have
as we

affected

religious belief,
methods the
in
use

yet, and
three

shall

see,

study

in

the

different still

classes
to

of old

initiation, that

Hindu

Brahmins

cling

their

religious prescriptions.

CHAPTEE

III.

THE

BRAHMIN

"

FROM

HIS

BIRTH

TO

HIS

NOVITIATE

"

THE

CEREMONY

OF

THE

DJITA

CARMA.

When husband

Brahmin's
to

wife
note

has upon of

given
his the the

birth tablets
occurrence,

to

son,

her the

is careful the the year,

stars

the

hour,

day,
with born. He

and under

the

epoch,

together
has

whose

auspices

child

just

been

carries who

this
casts

information the
a

to

the of

astronomer

of

the

pagoda,
Nine flowers with An first the

horoscope
stand which
is

the and mother

new-born decorated takes her

child. with

days
and

thereafter

erected the

foliage,
in

upon
arms.

seat,

boy

her

officiating Pourohita,
class
to

or

Brahmin the

belonging poudja,
He into drink
same or

to

the

of

initiation,
in

then of

performs
the stand.

fice sacria

Vischnou,
water

front the

pours the

little of then

lustral the he

upon of the all

child's and

head, mother,
with dish

and who the of

hollow

hands

father those

it, and

sprinkles
The father

present

liquid.
bronze,
is
a

then

brings
to

earthenware,
which

or

silver, according
a

his the

means,

upon

little

betel, and

present
ceremony attached

for

Pourohita. child is

By

this

the
to

purified

from

all

the

uncleanness From has this

his

birth. who
is

time,
a

the

mother,
room,

since

her
to

confinement,
live end
ten

stayed by

in

separate
in
to
a

obliged
at

days
which

longer
time from

herself is allowed uncleanness.

retired go
to

place,
the

the
to

of

she her

temple,

purify

herself

28

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

It is unnecessary
custom

to
cases

call attention

to

the fact that the Jews.

lar simi-

in such

prevailedamong of the
the Nahma-

The Twelve the

name,

Ceremony
afterward the

Carma. of it
was

days
or

ceremony
as

the

giving

of

of

Nahma-Carma,

called, took

place.
The house and
was

decorated
of the

as

if for

festival,and
caste

all the
were

relatives

friends

Brahmin

alone

vited. in-

The the
nine

father, after performing

an

oblation rule the

to

the

fire and

principaldivinities
a

which wooden

cribed planets,trans-

with his son, he

brush
was

upon
cast at

tablet the

horoscope
name

of

which
to

the

pagoda, with
in
a

the

that

proposed
He then he He Blessed his
name

give

him. times loud voice the

name

uttered had

three

which him.
"

just written, which all present repeated after the following words closed with :
be the is
name

of

Brahma. other

This

is my

son

and

Narayana
that of you the

[or any
may house

name].
it." head of
a

Listen

attentivelyin
He then

order
out

remember
at

went

the

sion proces-

consistingof
or

all his

guests, and
section of

planted in
country

his

garden,
or

in front

of

the
to

dwelling, a cocoanut,
the

tamarind,
where

palm
he
sided, re-

tree,

according saying:

"

In
are

the

name

of the

powerful
this

and
in

just Brahma,
mind. This

all you
tree

who

here

present, bear

is

planted on

ISarayana'sname-day,

in the

of the fifth lunar

century of the third

thirty-fifth year divine epoch" (or any

given date).
This,
a
as

the

reader

will

understand,

is

given merely
feast is

as

matter

of form. the close of the ceremony,

a

At

grand

given, of

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

29

which the upon the

all

present partake. Previous presents

is
to

to

their
or

departure, generally

father which monogram

each the

cup

of cedar-

sandal-wood,

engraved
of the
this

horoscope, or
to

more

child.

The any the the

object of
birth.

present is
When

furnish
as

evidence, in
the

case

dispute should
child's
caste

thereafter

arise

to
as

legitimacy of
before cups in their

summoned

witnesses

tribunal, the

guests appear
follows
:

with

their
"

hands, and
the which cup
was name

as testify

In

of the

powerful
my
me

and

just
are
on

Brahma

; the

words This

proceed
given
the third
to

from

mouth

true. strictly

by Covinda,
of There the

Narayana's
lunar
no tury cen-

name-day,
of that The the

in

thirty-fifth year
divine
son

fifth
can

epoch.

be

doubt

Narayana

is the

of Covinda."" who
to

Pourohita,
then
offers

or

Brahmin sacrifice
to

is

present Pitris, or

at

the

mony, cere-

the

ancestral

and spirits, The makes

means.

asks

them

protect the new-born

betel among the

child.

father
a

then
to

distributes the

guests and
to

present

officiating priestaccording

his

The "When
is

Ceremony
is in the
eat

of Anna-Prassana.
seventh month of his age, rice This festival
is

the him

child
to

given
the As

for

the

first time.

called

Anna-Prassana.
case

in the

of the and

other

ceremonies and
a

the father
to

invites for
a

all his relative? Brahmin

to

friends After the

sends

the

pagoda
in the

officiate. which

general bath
has

tank
a

of few

ablutions, upon

Pourohita

scattered
seats

drops
a

of

lustral water, decorated the with

all the branches

a

guests take their

of fruit-trees
to

upon ing, bear-

stand and

in full

priest offers
the

sacrifice

the

lunar

spirits
and

that

protect the family.

women

Meanwhile,

sing

an

appropriatepsalm

30

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

perform
of first time. The

the

ceremony evil

of

aratty (which has

the

the

property
for the

driving

away

above spirits)

child's head

priestthen
of

blesses

the

Brahminical
is bound little boiled

girdlewhich
around the rice is then the

is

sign

his caste, and first time.

which A

child's

loins for the his

put in
of betel

mouth,

and

everybody
terminates
to

sits down with the

to

repast.

The and
a

ceremony

distribution

present

the

officiating priest.

The

Ceremony
reaches
or

of the
age

Tchaoula.
of three
is

"When

child

the the
more

years,

the

mony cere-

of the This for

murmur

Tchaoula,
is much is

Tonsure,
solemn
is able

performed.
the

festival

than for well the

as

preceding,
to

the

child, who
the
name

present,

first time the

names

of the

divinity, as
his home and

of

the

of protecting spirits

family.
child with
a

After and

bathing
of
a

and

decorating the
and is
a

necklace

bracelets beneath

is led
trees

mingled coral pandal,which

for that purpose

sandal-wood
sort

beads, he
of

of

dais formed of

procured

and

of

flowers

every

description.
He is surrounded
an

by
in

his
to

relatives all the

and

guests and
or

the

priest offers
ancestral mother's The fruitf At side.
statue

oblation both

Pitris,
on

family
father's

and and

shades,
of

branches,
the

the

Siva-Lingam,
in covered

image

of

perpetual
and fruits. After the midst from the
a

ulness, is brought
this

with barber

flowers
commences.

point of

the office the

in the

himself prostrating of female

presence

of the the

god, in

singing, accompanied by
to

musicians

pagoda, he proceeds
small lock of hair this
on

shave back
the

the

child's

head, leaving
is
never

the

part, which
child's female

cut.

During
the

operation
the

relatives

form per-

aratty upon

heads

of those

present,

in order

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

31

to

drive

away silence.

evil

spirits,

and

everybody

preserves

ligious re-

Having
pay,

finished
consists

his of child unclean is

duties,
a

the

barber

retires
of

with
and

his the

which cleanses derived The child's in all the

certain from

quantity
any

rice,
which

priest
have

the from toilet sacred

impurity
with the and
in

he

may

contact

barber. after order which fresh

then tank of

made

anew,

bath

ablutions,
of the

to

pitiate prothat with

the

spirits

and the

genii
ceremony

plants
as

to

day
repast

is

consecrated and the of

closes

before

presents.
age the arrives. of nine years until the the Brahmin for remains in

Until the his hands novitiate

women

term

commencing

CHAPTER

IV.

THE

BRAHMIN

"

FROM

HIS

NOVITIATE

TO

HIS

RECEPTION

INTO

THE

FIRST

DEGREE

OF

HIS

INITIATION.

The

Ceremony
the

of Oupanayana.
the of the first occult

[Taken

from

Nitia-Carma,
or

part

of

the of

Agrouchada-Parikchai,
the

book

sciences

Brahmins.]
The word of in the the

Oupanayana
sciences. form of We
verses,

signifies
give
as

introduction of
:

to

the

study
chada

this
it
was

passage
written

the

Agrou-

It
son

is
over

now

time

for head

the has

virtuous rolled

father,
three

who

possesses three the years,

whose of the

times

the of

figure
the

tutelary

spirits, to

perform

ceremony

Oupanayana.
* * *

He

should

procure

vessels
to

of
his

gold,

silver, bronze,
which
are

or

earthenware,
distributed
to

according
the Brahmins

means,

to

be

after

the

repast.

* * *

He

should

lay

in

an

abundant

supply
and the
or

of

rice,
for

seeds,
he has

fruit,
not

oil, butter,
to

sugar, his

vegetables,
guests,
to

milk,

only
offered and

entertain
as an

but

larger part
set

should for the

be

oblation

the

Pitris,

apart

poor

orphans.
* * *

When

the

father

of

family gives

food

to

the

suffering,

34 is to be sacred

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

mony
in the

held, should
tank of the

perform pagoda.

the

usual

purifications

When Pourohita He
a

the

parents and
be

friends

are

all assembled all due marks of

the
spect. re-

should should A

introduced with

with him
is
a

bring
not

girdle and
pure,

the skin and he

of

gazelle.

skin gazelle's
contract
"

always

who

sits thereon

does

any
*

uncleanness.

The

Pourohita

should the

then

perform
he
is

the

san-colpa, or
in

preparation of
contemplation
and

soul, in

which who

is absorbed

the
thor au-

of

Yischnou,
of the

represented as

the

preserver

universe.

He and With and

as

should
one

regard
who
crowns

him

as

distributor
success

of
our

every

favor,

with

all his

enterprises.
three times

this view offer him

he

should

pronounce

name

adoration.
* *

He Brahma. have

should He sprung four

then should from

contemplate

the

infinite three

perfection of
triads,1which

ponder
and thousand

over

the

him,

have kinds

created of

the

eight

lion milat

hundred of which

living creatures,

the

head

is

man.
*

He

should which

then

ponder
a

over

the

existence of the the

of

the

verse, uni-

is to last into the

an

hundred

years which

gods,5 which
second, first,
He should

are

divided half of

four third

of periods,
have
to

and then
1
8

already elapsed.
the universe.
*

perform

oblation

Nara-Narl-Viradj %*
Each year of the

Ayni-Voya-Sourya
is

Brahma

Vischnou-Siva. of the
lunar

gods

equal

to

several

thousands

years.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

35

He
nou,

should and of

think that the of

of

the

different boar under

incarnations whose form

of Yischthe

the

god

vanquished

giant Hirannia.
* *

He

should of

prostrate

himself

before inferior

the

fourteen

gories cate-

celestial

(Pitris) and

spiritsby

which

the

universe

is filled.
*

He

should

perform
and

an

oblation is the

to
essence

the

pure

fluid which

is called

Agasa,

which

of life.

He
was

should
to

pronounce from his

the the

mysterious monosyllable which

of the

be

kept

knowledge

multitude, by

merely moving

lips.

He

should

offer sacrifice to

Swayambhouva,
*

the

self -existent

being.

He them

should
to

evoke

the
at

spiritsof
ceremony.
* * *

his

ancestors

and

ask

be

present

the

He

should otherwise

drive

away

all evil the

spiritswhose

presence

might

disturb

sacrifices.
*

He

should

propitiate the
obstacles and

superior spirit Poulear, brings enterprisesto

a

who

presides over
issue.

ful success-

All of

the

guests

should

repair again

to

the

sacred

tank their

ablution, where

they purifythemselves

according to

method

prescribed.

36

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

Upon
should all the

their take his

return

the beneath

Brahmatchary,
the

or

neophyte,
flowers, and
consecrated with fumed per-

place
women

pandal
his

of

married and
at

present
same

should

chant limbs

psalms

the

time and rub

*

anoint his

oil and

saffron

with eyelids

antimony.

When

his toilet is finished should the take

women

the

father his

and side upon

to

mother beneath their

remove

of the the heads evil

neophyte
the
omens.

their

place by

pandal, and
ceremony

should the

perform
order

of

aratty, in

The

Poudja,

or

is then sacrifice,
as

offered the

to

all the

lary tute-

of the family,as well spirits dishes prepared for the repast.

* * *

of firstlings

all the

All
nut

the

men

and

women

should
lotus
not
see

then

sit down should

eat.

on

cocoa-

leaves
so

covered

with may

leaves,and
each other

turn

their

backs

that

they

#
* *

Rice, clarified butter, oil,sugar,

are

fruits, and
at

vegetables
close of the
to

then

brought

in for

the

feast, and
betel and

the

repast the father

the

distributes

gives a present
retires.

Pourohita, after which

*

everybody
* *

Such

was

the

first

day

of the

Oupanayana.
#

The for it with

next
was

day
that
on

was

called the

Mouhourta,

or

the
to

great day,
be invested

which

neophyte
*

was

the

girdle.

The

Brahmatchary

should

take

his

place beneath

the

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

37

pandal,
should

between their

his

father toward

and the

mother,
East.

and

all

three

turn

faces

The
with
new

Brahmatchary
linen
his

should

have

his

loins the

girt

around

of chest

pure and

material, and
arms

women

should saffron

gently
and

rub

with and

the

powdered sing

sandal-wood

mingled,

should

consecrated

psalms.
* *

The

Pourohita filled with the throw

should

then

advance he

with should

silver furnace the

burning
incense

coals:

perform
the

sacrifice to and the should

spirits, by evoking
and
sense

them

around sandal-wood

fire,
upon

powdered
of smell.
*

their to gratify fire,

This festival

fire should

be

carefullykept
for if it should and

until

the

end
to

of

the

Oupanayana,
great harm
desert the

happen
the

be

guished, extin-

might

ensue,

familiar

spirits

might
*"*

house.

The
to

of preservation Brahmins and

this fire should their

wives.
*

be

given

in

charge

nine

All

the

married go
in

women

who

happen
to

to

be

among

the

guests should

great pomp

the and

consecrated

tank,
copper

preceded by
which vessel,

musical

instruments,
to

bearing

they

are

fill with
* * *

water.

Upon
mouth
a

their of the of
a

return

to

the

house

they

should

cover

the it

vessel banana

with

mango

leaves, and
with

hang

above

branch

tree,

freshly cut,

all its fruits.

38 should

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

They
should

all then

go

together to
a

the white beaten

neighboring
ants,
and

forest, where, having found

fill ten earthen

nest

of

they
sifted

pots with

earth

by

these

animals.

Returning
in

then
ten

to

the

other

guests, they should

of from

plant they

these

pots

different
water

kinds

seeds, which
the sacred

should

sprinklewith

taken
* *

tank.

"When all the he ask

this

has

been

done, the
stretch
to

Pourohita
over

should
a

bring
cloth
;

pots together and

recite the
to

them

fine

should them

invocation their power

*

the

and tutelaryspirits

manifest

by auspicious omens.

Imposing
in
a

his hands low

above

the

cloth,he should

then

nounce prolowing fol-

voice, unheard
:

by

those

present, the

magic

words

Agnim-Pa-Pdtra.
Parydya.
Paroxa. These
are

Sanscrit

: words, signifying

Agnim
Pa Pdtr
"

"

sacred

fire,

holy water,
a
"

vessel, purified
"

Parydya
Paroxa The nine Pourohita times. and of the The should
"

magic vegetation,
invisible.

utter

these

words

nine

times

will tutelaryspirits is

then

manifest

selves them-

the cloth

gradually raised during

ance the continu-

invocation.
*

The

Pourohita that

should seeds

then have

remove

the

cloth, and
above the

he

will find

the ten

appeared

earth

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

39

in the

ten

pots, and

ten

shrubs

have

grown and

as

high

as

the after

Pourohita's its kind.

forehead, bearing flowers

fruits each

The

Brahmatchary's mother
gathered
son's head. all of those the from The these her

should

then

weave

crown

of flowers upon

trees, and

should then have

place it
ute distribgrown

Pourohita

should

among beneath the

present the fruits which

the

cloth, which
three

guests should
:

eat, repeating

followingwords
The The The

times has has has

auspicious omen auspicious omen auspicious omen

then

manifested manifested manifested the

itself. itself. itself. of the

The

Brahmatchary

receives

cord triple

novitiate.

new

invocation

was

then

made

to

the

spiritsof
their saffron

the

planetsand
and attached

ancestors,

thanking them
a

for

protection
was

intervention, and
about the

piece

of

consecrated neck.

young

Brahmin's
*

The
cut

barber nails

should of

then

shave and

the

neophyte'shead
to

and the the

the

his feet

hands

the

sound

of

women's

songs,

accompanied

by

the

musician

from

pagoda.
* *

The the which the

new

young of may

Brahmin

is then order

required
to
remove

to

take any

bath

in

tank he

ablution, in
have is

impurity
with
him

contracted

by being
the
women

in

contact

barber, who
and pure

unclean, and
garments.
* * *

attire

in

linen

The

Pourohita of

then
removes

advances his

to

his side

and, by the

position im-

hands,

ignorance

and

him qualifies

40

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

for the
moment

study of
of his

the

sciences, which
He should from

will

now

occupy

every his

time.

then the

gird

about

waist Darba.

woven triplegirdle,

sacred

grass

of the

Reciting
Pourohita

the then

conjurations of
decorates Brahminic
or

the

neck

and with

bosom,
the

the

the

neophyte

triple
him

girdle

of

the

and initiation, for initiation.

* * *

consecrates

Brahmatchary

candidate

At chosen than

this time for the

Guru,

or

master

of

the

sacred He
must

science, is
be
more

young old.

Brahmatchary.
"

sixty years
Guru

The

should toward have

take the
now

his

new

pupil aside, and

should say
seat to

ing turn"

his face my
men, son,

East, he
taken free toward you
*

him,
the
; may

Oh

you your

your all

by
for

side

of

may

body
turn to

be

from the

impurity
actions.

your
will

thoughts always
now

good,

Brahma

commence

know

by
*

your

"

Know

that

the you

shades
in
are

of your

ancestors

in

an

aerial
to

form you

will attend

all your

studies, and
the

will reveal
secret

hereafter, if you

worthy,
* * "*

grand

of

being.

"

Always
never

bear be arrive

in

mind
to

that the of

what

you

will and

now

learn that you

are

should will

revealed
at

vulgar herd,
your the

never

the
secret

end of

initiation

if you

unable of your

to

hide

the

things in

deepest recesses

heart."
* *

Having
calls the born.

uttered

these

words, the Guru

for the
means

first time twice

young

Bramatchary, Douidja, which

42

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

by

Pourohita, they
and

are

present during the whole

the all the the dishes

val, festi-

they
and

almost

exclusivelyreceive

tions, oblasacrifice, for the of

of firstlings terminates

prepared

repast which
each

mysterious
the
is

celebrations

day. particular
as

Yischnou,
and the
master

well of

as

Brahma,
and
men,

lord

of

all

beings, by
the

gods
to

only

evoked

Pourohita

in

order

prepare of the

himself

for the the

ceremony
creator

by

the

contemplation
of the

perfectionsof
his studies

and

preserver The the

universe. continues which of

or

Brahmatchary
of his
or

as

novice the

until
teenth six-

time

marriage,
his

takes

place about During

this

eighteenthyear
with the

his age.

period
in the and

he

lives of

Guru,

director, and
of the

engages mathematical

study
He whose has
or

sacred sciences.

books, and

astronomical is not first

yet admitted
he principles the

to

the

study of

the occult
to

sciences,
when
a

will of

only begin
or

learn of

he

reached of

degree
or

Grihasta,

head

family,
:

Pourohita,

priest. officiating
are

The After teaches

following
the him of

instructions of of

taken

from

Manu the

initiation the the

the

Brahmatchary,
the

Guru tenance mainand

duty
sacred

purity and
a

the morality,

fire, and
are

morning,

noon,

evening sandyas, which

kind
*

of prayers.

After before

having performed
opening
master

the

prescribed ablutions, and

his face toward
to

the

Yeda,

turning
pay

the
ereign sov-

East, the

Brahmatchary
of the

should

homage

the

universe.
* * *

During
senses,

the

reading
with the

of

the

Yeda

he

should
in At
an

control his
attitude
commence-

and

stand

clasped

hands

of

homage

before

sacred

scriptures.

the

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

43

ment

and

close

of

the

reading, he
nor

should

kiss the

feet of the

his director, and Guru tell him

to

not

commence

stop until he hears

or

begin

his studies

to

desist.

Always,
he should which make

at

the

commencement

or

end

of

his

reading,
That will it

pronounce the

the

sacred of he

monosyllable, A, U, M,
the has

contains him

mystery
what

Trinity.
waters.

remember

learned, otherwise
the

will vanish

like letters traced

upon

He which

should is
an

pronounce invocation substance face of

to

this the the

mysterious monosyllable,
Trimourti and which Brahma should have be in
presses ex-

the

Yeda, according to
the his East
; he

himself, with
free from all
a

turned

toward hold

impurity,should
of sacred
cousa

breath, and

his hands

stalk

grass.

The trouble and

to

Brahmatchary
to

should who has

never

cause

the
to

slighest
him

the

Guru him

undertaken of

educate sacred and

instruct

in

the

knowledge
him like
a

the

tures. scrip-

He

should

venerate

father

mother.
that it

It nowhere is lawful of for the

to

appears the

in the

Agrouchada-Parikchai
to

Brahmatchary

make

use

of

the

cation invo-

allowed
the the word

do

A, U, M, as he is mysterious monosyllable, by Manu, but the ancient legislatoruses

in its
;
as

here

vulgar
for the its

sense,

in

which

it represents the of

religioustriad
he letters,

of mystical signification the book

three

forbids

like explanation,

the Pitris.

composed of the three primitive holy syllable, in which the vedic trinity is comprised,should (Manu, book xi.,sloca 265.) kept secret.
The

ters, letbe

44

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

We

shall

not

describe

in

the

present
his

work

the
in

Brahmatof his

chary's
death limits these

marriage
before of
matters

ceremony his novitiate volume

at

nor

funeral,

case

is

completed.
not

The
to

restricted dwell

single
except

will the

allow of the

us

upon

expense

more

interesting

parts
The

of

our

subject. practice
the second that the of the occult third sciences did of make the first
not
mence com-

real until

or

degree
should and
to

initiation. ourselves class of

It

is

mainly

important
with

we

quainted ac-

these,

novitiate

tiation ini-

being
Suffice shades both of of the it the

only
to

preparatory
that the

the

higher
of

degrees.
the ancestral

say Pitris

evocation formed and

always
ceremony

prominent
of the funeral

feature,
rites.

marriage
not

They

could

take

place

without

their

being

present.

CHAPTER

V.

THE

FIRST

DEGREE

OF

INITIATION

"

ABLUTIONS

"

PRAYER

"

"

CEREMONIES

"

EVOCATION.

[Taken
After

from

the

Agrouchada-Parikchai.]
the

his

marriage,
but he of did

Brahmatchary
however,
who In have would had order
to enter

left that

the of

class the
to

of

neophytes,
hastas,
first
or

not,

Grithe

heads of

family,

been do

admitted
so, it
was

degree

initiation. he should who be

site, requidebt

first, that
the birth that of
his

paid

his

ancestors' their upon

by
ond, sec-

of he

son,

perpetuate

race;

should of

deemed

worthy,

the

report

Guru,

taking
he

this

step.
remain service either
a

Upon
he

admission be of of all
a

might
to

simple
of
case,
a

Grihasta,
in
now

or

might

attached Pourohita

the
; in

pagoda,
he
was

the
a

capacity
member years
in

the

great
acts

sacerdotal his

family,
life would and and

and be

during

twenty

the

of

daily

instrumental tation, medition atten-

the

preparation,
prayers,

both

mentally

physically, by
the
strictest

sacrifices,

ablutions,
for of the all his

to

personal
was now

cleanliness,
the

superior
efforts.

transformation

which

object
first

According
which
we

to

the

part of

the

Agrouchada-Parikchai,
and which of is the called able innumerwere joined en-

have the

already

quoted,
is
an

the

Nittia-Carma, corporeal
upon under the
are

following

account

and

spiritual purifications
and
none

which be

him,
severest

of

which

could

neglected

penalties.
in the

They
manner

divided

original

work

in

the

following

46

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

Pkoemhim:.

The

Grihasta

should

leave

his mat

every

morning
his

before*

sunrise, and
be
an

his first
to

words, upon

leaving

bed, should

invocation

Vischnou.
* * *

He

should

then

address
in one,

the
as

great
well
as

essence,

whose

number

three is contained

the and

superior spirits,
you,
to

saying,
Genii

Brahma!
seven

Vischnou!
cause planets,

Siva! the

superior

of the

day

appear.

"

The the He O you It is avoid

as

second under say

name

which he

he has

should

pronounce, his

is that

of

Guru should

whom
:

accomplished
adorations

novitiate.

holy Guru,
a

offer

you

my has

and the

love

who superior spirit your wise

already
I have

left

world. able
to

through
evil.

lessons

that

been

He
into

should his

then

pray
:

to

the

superior Being,
and I shall

to

descend

heart, saying
is
now

Brahma

within

me,

enjoy

the

most

perfecthappiness.
He O all should then
art master

address the

Vischnou,

saying :

God, who

the purest of spirits, of the

principleof
fertilizer couch of and

things,the
it is

world, and
I have of life.

the left my

nature,
have

by thy
among

orders the

that shoals
*

ventured

He the

should

then

ponder

over

the

duties actions

of

the

day,
it is

a^d his

and good works duty to perform.

meritorious

which

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

47

He

should that

remember,

in

order be

to

be

agreeable to
with

the

gods,
and

all his actions

should

performed

fervor

piety, not

negligently or
*

perfunctorily.

Having duty,
he Vischnou. The which
commence

set

his

mind

upon

the

performance
the thousand

of
names

every of

should

then

utter

aloud

Agrouchada
is
as

gives the
of

whole
a

actuallycomposed
follows
:

litanyof Vischnou, thousand names. They

Hail Hail Hail Hail Hail The reader

will

to Vischnou to to to to

Hary
Covinda Kechva

Narayana
!

! etc. with

gladly dispense
First Part.

the

rest.

The

Regular
a

Ablutions.

Taking
some

in

his

hand

copper
an

vessel, he
arrow's

should

go

to

isolated

place,at

least

flight from

his

dwelling, to perform
It is
in read

his needs.
us

impossible

for

to

give

these

singular precepts people.

and
13.

full.
in

all Eastern They are alike among 12 Deuteronomy, chapter 23, verses
extra castra

We

(Ha-

bebis

locum

ad in

quern

egrediaris ad
seder

natural, gerens paxillum

per

balteo ; cumque

requisita is, fodies

circuitum,

et

egesta humo

operies.)

In

the of

choice
a

of

suitable the

place
banks

he
a

should

avoid
a

the
a

ground
well,
a

temple

and

of

river, or
wood.

tank,

much-travelled

road,

or

sacred

48

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

He

should

not

wear

the

pure

cloth

which

he

uses

as

garment.

He

should

suspend
his left

the
ear.

triplecord, which

is

sign of

his

from dignity,

He
seen,
or

should and

stop in
he

place where
he

he

is

sure

of have

not

being-

while

stays there

should ancestral

not

in mind sun,
ple, tem-

the sight,the gods, the Pitris,

moon,
a

shades, the Brahmin,

a

the

the

seven

planets,or divinity,or
a

fire,or
woman.

statue

of the

He

should

maintain

the

profoundest silence.
* * *

He head.

should

chew

nothing

and

have

no

burden

upon

his

* * #

Upon
in
to

his
water

departure,after washing
contained of
a

his

feet

and

hands go of

the the

in
or

covered
to

vessel, he
the

should ablution

banks

river

tank

perform

his secret

parts.
*

Having
he proposes

come

to

the

banks

of he

the

river

or

tank
a use

where suitable
in
junction con-

to
a

purify himself,
sand
to

should he

choose

place,and

little fine the

water

which effect his

should

with

purification.

He earths

should which

know he

that

there
not

are

several
to

kinds earth

of

impure
up

should which

use,

wit

thrown

by
the

ants, that
earth upon

from
a

the

salt has that which

been has
a

extracted, clay,
been
tree
or

high road,
which

used in

for the

making lye,that

is found

under

50

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

Having
stick soften from
in

terminated
a

this invocation, he

should which

cut

long

palm
mouth,

tree, the
like
a

end

of

he

should

his

brush.
*

Sitting upon
toward of wood the and

the

edge

of the
rub
out

water, with
all his his mouth teeth

his face with

turned stick with

East, he should
should rinse

the

three

times

pure

water.
*

It

is not He

lawful should

for abstain

him the
new

to

cleanse

himself

thus

every

day.
and

sixth, eighth, ninth, eleventh,

and
*

fourteenth

day

of the

full

moon.

He the he

should

abstain

on

Tuesday
the upon that
*

of

every

week, and
beneath the week

on

day presided over

was

by
as

constellation the

which and

born,

as

well

day

of

month

correspondingto

of his birth.

He

should

abstain

tions, planetary conjuncduring eclipses,

other

equinoxes, solstices,and
upon he the

inauspicious periods;
or

anniversary
understand

of that

his

father's

mother's

death

should

all this is

absolutelyforbidden.

Second Rules

Part. Ablutions. tank of the of ablutions

or

for
the

General
river the
or

Upon
Brahmin
the
waters

going
should of

to

the

change
the

water

river
into

tank, by
sacred

power

following invocation,
:
* *

the

of the

Ganges

Invocation.
O whence

Ganges,
you

you

were

born upon

from the

the head

bosom of

of Siva

Brahma,
and the

descended

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

51

feet of
sins of
to

Vischnou, mankind,
to

and

came

down from
;

to

earth their
are

to

wipe

out

the

purifythem
for
them
creatures

uncleanness, aud
the
on

obtain

happiness
in

you

refuge holy
my

and I

stay of all animated

have from

that back about

live

this earth.
water

confidence
this river

you

; take

again
to

your

in which you

am

perform
soul and

tions ablu-

; in this

manner

will

purify my

body.

He sacred
mouna,

should

think

of
are

the

spiritswho
in

preside
"

over

the Yaand

rivers,which Sindou,

seven

number

Ganges,

Godavery, Sarasvatty, Nerbouda,

Cavery.
* *

Then toward
r"

entering the
the

water

he

should

direct he

his attention is

Ganges,

and

imagine
river.
"X-

that

really performing-

his ablutions

in that

After

bathing
some
an

he
in

should his that

turn

toward three

the

sun,

and

taking perform
the
water

water

hands

times, he

should

oblation

to

luminary
the end of

three his

times, letting

drip slowly

from

fingers.

He with
down
a

should pure with

then

come

out

of

the

water,
his

gird

his

loins
sit

cloth, put another

his face full of turned
water

upon

shoulders, and
with he and

toward

the

East, and
him
:

his

copper then the

vessel rub

standing

near

should
trace

his forehead mark

red

called

ground sandal-wood Tiloky,according to the

with
*

of practice

his caste.

He flowers finish seed

should

then

hang
colors from

from

his neck

three his

garlands of
should the

of different

prepared by
his neck
a

wife, and

by suspending

chaplet of

red

called

Boudrakchas.

52

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

He
the He

should

then

think

of Vischnou
vase

and times

should in the

drink

of

water

contained

in his

three

his honor.
sun,

should
a

again perform
upon the

three earth.

libations

to

ing pour-

little water

He

should

perform
"

similar

libation

in

honor
;

of and

the
of

celestial the
rouna,

Trimourti

Brahma,
"

Vischnou, Yama,

Siva

superior spirits Indra, Agny,

Vahivou, Couverd,
and Isania.

Neiritia, Va-

To

the
to

air,to
the

the

ether,

to

the

earth, to
force

the and

pure

fluid,
to

Agasa,
all the all those

universal and
occur

principle of
to

life,and
names

Pitris which

ancestral

shades, uttering the

of

his mind.
"* * *

He

should
in

then

arise and the

pay

homage
which
are

to

Vischnou,

citing re-

his honor

prayers

most

agreeable

to

him.
* *

Turning
the

the he

slowlythree times, he should pronounce nine times of the divine at every names Trinity, lution. revocontained in Then uttering slowlythe three names mysterious monosyllable Brahma, Vischnou, Siva
around
" "

should

make

nine

revolutions

at

each

repetitionthereof.

"When
in
a

he

pronounces
should

the

mysterious monosyllable itself

nine
sun :

low

tone, he

rapidly make
to
*

revolutions

and

recite the

following invocation

the

Invocation.
O eye Sun of ! you the
at

are

eye

of and

Brahma that

at

day-break,the
at

Vischnou

noon,

of Siva

evening.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

53

You the take

are

the

diamond

of the

the preciousstone Infinite,

witness

of that
ture. na-

air, the

king
the
are

of

day,

the

of warmth time.

all actions fertilizes You

place in
You

universe.

Your of

the

measure

regulate

days, nights, weeks,

yas,

months,
time

years, for

cycles, calpas, yuand You prayer.

remove

seasons,
are

and lord

the of

ablutions

You

the

the the In

nine

planets.
You space the of whole for my the

all the wherever you

impurities of
you appear. from of the your

globe.
the

scatter

darkness

sixty gahdias
of the

survey

chariot

great
to

mountain six the hundred

north, which

extends you
over

ninety
earth.

millions
as

yodjomas. which superior spirit

I offer watches
*

adoration,

In

honor

of

his

tutelary
turns

star

and

of

the

spiritwhich

animates four

it,he then
or

around

twelve him

times, twenty-

times,

if his

strength

enables

twenty-four

times,

times.1 forty-eight
*

In

this

manner

he

disciplinesthe body,
himself the tree, for

increases

his

strength,and
He then himself invocation
:

prepares
toward

mysterious
to

evocations.
ing rest-

goes

Assouata, and, after

it the

in its

shade, he
* *

addresses

following

Invocation.
Assouata!' and your the

0 and

Tree the

you

are

king
and

of

the
roots

forests sent repre-

image

symbol
trunk

of the

gods.

Your your All the

Brahma, Siva; thus

honor you
is

Visclmou,

branches those
who

you

represent the
world

Trimourti.

in this

by performing
Bonzes

ceremony

of

This

undoubtedly plant

the
them

origin of the
about

and

whirling dervishes.
and

All

Brahmins

their

temples

dvFelling-houses

54

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

imitation, by turning around

obtain praises, the

you,

and

by celebrating your
this world and
a

knowledge of thingsin
* * *

superior form

in another.

He

then
-one,

revolves

around

the

tree

seven, and

fourteen,
more, until

twenty
his

-five twenty-eight,thirty

times

the strength is exhausted, always increasing

number

of

revolutions

by

seven.
*

When

he

is rested ; he

he

should then
a

engage, clothe few

for

while, in
with with which
return

vout de-

meditation

should

himself

clean
to to

garments,

and,
with

after

plucking
domestic

flowers

offer sacrifices to the the

he spirits,

should

house,

his vessel

full of water.
* * *

Third

Paet.

Acts

afterAblutions.
the then Grihasta
attend
* * *

Upon returning home

to

performs
his other

the

fice sacri-

the fire and

can

to

duties.

At

noon,
to

after river

ordering
for the

his

mid-day meal,
of will be

he

should the

turn re-

the

purpose which

repeating

sandya given

and
in

of the

recitingthe
ritual.

prayers

hereafter

* * *

Then pure upon

he

should

return

home,

and

try

to

keep
or

himself

by carefully abstaining anything capable

of

from

touching
him.

walking

contaminating
* lf -se-

he ferior

should

come

in contact

with any

any

person

of
or

an

in-

caste, or

should

step upon

vegetable

animal

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

55

detritus, upon
river

any

hair

or

bones, he

should

return

to

the

and

repeat his ablutions.

-x-

He
offer

should the

be

in
to

state

of

perfect purity
which it
now

in

order

to

sacrifice

the

Pitris

becomes

his

office to

perform.
preparing
himself
enter

After he should

for

this
room

important
in he his

ceremony, house
served re-

thoughtfully
the domestic engage should

the

for

which spirits in the

is accustomed

to

evoke, and
to evocation.

ceremonies

preparatory

Evocation
After
in

in the First

Degree.
he
a

darkening portion

part of the
a vase

room

should

deposit
some

that

of it

full of water,

lamp, and

powdered sandal-wood,

boiled
*

rice,and

incense.

Snapping
upon circles
as

his he

fingers together,
should him of
trace

and the

turning
door the
in

around

his heels

before

magic
to

taught
entrance

by

the bad

superior Guru, spiritsfrom

which have

order

prevent the
and
to to

any it any

the

outside trated pene-

confine the

within

already

sanctuary of the Pitris.

* * *

"With he should of

earth, water,
compose form for the
a

and

fire,breathed

upon

three with

times,
a

new
a

body body

for for

himself, and
the

part
tends in-

his, should
to

which spirits

he

evoke

sacrifice.
*

He thumb

should and

then

compress the

the

right

nostril

with

his

pronounce

monosyllable Djom!

sixteen

56

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

times.

Breathing in stronglyby
the

his left nostril which

he

should

by degrees separate composed.

particles of

his

body

is

With both He order

the nostrils

thumb
and

and

he fore-finger the word

should
Rom

then ! six

press times.

pronounce

should
to

stop breathing and

summon

fire to his aid in

dispersehis body.
* *

He when will

should
his soul

pronounce
will

the

word from of he
*

Lorn
his

escape the soul

times, thirty-two body, and his body

has evoked for it.

disappear and
the
new

the

spiritshe

will animate

body

prepared

His

soul

will then

return

to

his

of which the

will unite he

anew,

after evoked.
* *

body, the subtile parts forming an aerial body for

which spirits

has

Pronouncing
the his upon

the

sacred

word ! nine and

Aum

! three

times

and

magic
hands
the

syllable Djom
above the

times, he
throw
a

should of

impose
incense

lamp
:

pinch

flame, saying

* * *

O whom

sublime I have

Pitri !
evoked the and

illustrious
for whom

penitent
formed
my

narada
a

I have

tile subare

body
you

from

constituent
in the

particles of
smoke
to

own,

present ?

Appear

of the

incense shades

and of my

take
cestors. an-

part in the sacrifice

that

I offer

When

he has received the

suitable has

answer

and in the

the

aerial of

body

of

spiritevoked

appeared

smoke

58 At

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

sunset, he
of

should

return
same

to
as

the

river

to

perform

the

ceremony

ablution, the

in the

morning.

Upon
an names

returning
to

to

the

house, he should
should
or

again perform
the thousand

oblation of the

the

fire,and

recite

Hary-Smarana,
*

the

litanies of Vischnon.

He

should the have

then

given by
hitas who

repairto the temple to hear the lesson Grihastas and Pouroto the superiorGuru passed through the first degree of initiation.
* *

He

should
carry
as

never a

enter

the

temple empty

handed.
or

He
cocoa-

should

present either oil for the lamps,

incense,
If he
or

nuts, bananas,
are

camphor,
sacrifices.

sandal-wood,
he should

which

used

in the

is poor,

give

little betel.

Before it three

tanga,

or

temple he should the times, and perform before of the six limbs. prostration
entering
the

make door

circuit of Schak-

the

After of he should

hearing
the

the

lessons the

and other

taking part
members and
return to

in

the his

tions evoca-

Pitris, with

of

order,

perform
avoid any

his devotions in impurities, he should

*

home,
take his

being
ing even-

careful

to

order

repast, after which

immediately

lie down.

He
to
to

should

never

pass, the

night in
of
a

place
be
a

consecrated careful
not

the

spirits.
in

When the

he travelling, shadow

should
in

lie down

tree, or
with

moist of
a

field,or cemetery.

in

placescovered

ashes, or

ploughed or by the edge

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

59

Upon
divine

lying down

he

should should

offer

his

adoration invocation Siva.

to to

the the

Trimourti, and

recite the

called Kalassa, spirit

which

is

agreeableto

Kalassa.
dent, accihead from Bahirava my preserve spirit Boutaforehead Bichava the spirit ; the spirit my Preta-Bahava face; the the spirit Carma my ears; my thighs; the spirits Datys (who spirit Bouta-Carta my shoulders; with immense endowed strength) my were

May

the

Kalapamy
stomach;
ribs ; and which preserve the
cows,
over

my Pattou

hands;
my my

Chanta

my

chest; Ketrica

my my

generative organs;
mouth
;

Katrapala
my

Kebraya
is the
me

Chidda-Pattou
my whole

ankles,

the

Yama superior spirit

essence

of all

the

life of wherever

from of these

harm,

body. May fire, both gods and men, be. I may May
my

wives my my

horses, and
native land.
sees

watch over spirits elephants; may my

children, my
Vischnou
watch

May

God, who

all also

watch things,
watch the
*

over

my when

family
I
am

and in

everything else, and which is not any place

over care

me,

under

of any

divinity.

He lord

should

conclude

by

the

invocation

to

Brahma,

the

of creatures.

Invocation
O every
one

to

Brahma.

Brahma!

what after the from the

is this labors the

mystery

which
are

is

repeated
every all in
are

night
has

of the

day
is

over,

and

returned

and fields,

the
over

flocks ?

their

folds, and

evening repast
*

Behold,
eyes, and

every

one

lies down

upon
to

his mat

and

closes his

the

whole

body

ceases

exist,and

is abandoned

60

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

by
soul

the of

soul
its

in

order

that

it

may

hold

converse

with

the

ancestors.
*

Watch which
is

over

it, O
it

Brahma hither the and

when,
and

forsaking
upon of the of

the the

body,
waters,
or

asleep,

floats

thither

or

wanders the of

through
dark

immensities

heavens,
the

penetrates
and forest

mysterious

recesses

valleys

Hymavat.

Brahma! the after God its

God of

all-powerful,
light
and

who let
in

commandest
soul
not

the get, formate ani-

storms,

darkness,
return

my

wanderings,
and remind

to

the

morning,

to

my

body

me

of

thee.

He

should

then

stretch

himself will watch

upon
over

his his

mat

and

go

to

sleep.

Beneficent

spirits

repose.

(Ag-

rouchada-Parikchai.)

CHAPTER

VI.

THE

FIRST

DEGREE

OF

INITIATION.

"

(Continued.)

Morning,

Noon,

and

Evening

Sandyas.1

When initiation before and second

to

ten

years there

have still and

or,

been remains

spent
an

in

the

first

degree
of

of

and the

equal period
can

time

Grihastas

Pourohitas
in other many

become
can

Sannyassis
arrive
at

Vanaprasthas, degree
morning,
he is
no

words,
prayers

the

of

initiation,
noon,

must

be of

added

the When

and

evening
this

ceremonies of He and in his

ablution. the date candiall of

monies cere-

has

reached his
own

period

life

longer
in

master.

spends

almost

of every

his

time

prayers,
His in He forces

fastings,

mortifications devoted the

a

description.
of evocation Guru. occult

nights
the
eats
are

are

partly
under
once

to

temple only
put
and
ever

direction after
to
set. sun-

of

the

superior
All the

day,

in

operation
his
at

modify
a

his

physiological organization
Few initiation. which Brahmins The

give
arrive

powers the

special
gree de-

direction. of

second

mysterious
cannot

and be

terrible
in

nomena phe-

they produce
exercise
to

put
power,

operation
which
very

without few
are

the

of
master.

supernatural

enabled

Most Grihastas
we

Brahmins,
and

therefore,

never

get
shall and

beyond
see,

the

class when

of

Pourohitas. with is the the

to

We prayer

however,

have

finished of which of

external intellect
we

formula,

the

object

discipline
acts,
and

the when

by

the

daily repetition
1

same

approach

Translated

from

the

Agrouchada-ParikchaL

62

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

the

subjectof

the manifestations

and
to

phenomena,
faculties been

which

the

initiates of the first degree claim

perform (a claim
have

which been in

apparently well founded), developed to a degree which Europe.

is

that has

their
never

equalled

As the

for those third

to

who

belong
that

to

the that

second, and
time

particularly
are known un-

classes,they claim them, and

and

space
over

they

have

command

man

and

death.
******

The

following
of
ten to the
as

are

the of

prayers first and

which, during the second

period
be added

years

the

degree

of

initiation, are

to

ceremonies of

invocations

previously prescribed
to

acts

intellectual from of his

disciplineintended
for
a

vent pre-

the under the

subject
influence

remaining
own

single

instant

thoughts.

******

The

evocations

which
in

we

give

below

are

met

with, with
are
formity con-

slight deviations,
claimed with the

all the

dialects

of also Veda.

India, and
in strict

by religious sects.
rite of the

They are Yadj our-

The

Morning
years and

Sandya. during
to attain

At

the

end

of

ten

the

years, if he the Grihasta

feels

strong enough
recite addition
* * *

the

ensuing ten imperishable,

at

should

the
to

following prayers
those

his

in morning ablutions,

already prescribed.

He

should
:

commence

all his exercises

by

the

following

evocation

vastam. Apavitraha, pavitraha sarva Gatopiva yasmaret pounkarikakchan.

Sabahiabhiam

tara

souchihy.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

63

The

man

who

is pure

or

impure,
be, has
color
as as

or

who

is in
to

perilous
him

situation, whatever
whose be pure He eyes
are

it may
same

only
the

invoke

of the

lotus

to (pond lily) to

internallyas
continue

well

and externally, invocation

to

be

saved.

should

by

the

the

water:

Invocation
Water! thou consecrated
art

to

the

Water.

by

the

five

perfumes
from the thou

and
sea, my

by

prayer,

pure,
or

whether from

taken well
;

from bodv

rivers, from
from all unci

tanks,
eann ess.

purify

As shade from

the of

traveller, weary
a

with I find

the heat, finds relief in the

in the

tree,

so

may

sacred

water

relief

every

ill and

from purification
"

all my

sins.

0 and

consecrated germ of

water

! thou

art

the

essence

of

sacrifice been

life.

In

thy
been
* *

bosom

all germs

have

begotten, all beings have

formed.

1 invoke

thee of him
men

with

the

confidence
into the
me

of

child of my

who,
his

at

the

appearance
who loves

danger,
with

rushes

arms

mother,
and

tenderly. Purify
me.

from

faults

purify all

O
"

water

! consecrated
or

at

the

time
"

of

the

pralaya-chao
or

Brahma,
Thou

the

supreme his
own

wisdom

Swayambhouva,
under

the form.

being existing by
wert

strength,dwelt
with
*

thy

confounded

him.

He

suddenly appeared
surface of

upon

the

vast

billows
a

which form
in

ruffled the

infinite space

and

created

64 which he

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

revealed
when

himself

and

waters,
the
vast

which
ocean.

assembled

separatedthe togetherin

land
one

from

the

spot form

The of the faced the

unrevealed
vast

being, Brahma,
from his created

who
own

seated

on

the the the

waves

ether, drew

substance heavens and

three-

Trimourti, which

the

earth,

air,and

all the inferior

worlds.

Upon
water

terminating, he
his head with

should three

sprinkle a
stalks of the

few

drops

of

upon

sacred

darba

grass.
* *

He

who and has

addresses who
is

this

invocation

to

the

water

at

morning, meaning,

thoroughly penetratedwith
at
a

its

mystic

arrived

high degree

of

sanctity.

Joining
I do

then

his

hands, he
my

should
a

say,

"

Vischnou

this to preserve

dignity as
*

Grihasta."

He

should the

then

think

of

the inhabit
sun,

superior
and of

and

inferior

worlds, of
of the

which spirits

them, of the
all the

spirits spirits

fire,of the wind, of the

earth.

of the

liaising his
mind all the

hand

to

his

head, he
and

should

then

call to and

names

of

Brahma,

closing his

eyes,

he compressing his nostrils,

should

perform

the

evocation

of that

God,

as

follows.
*
*

Come, Brahma

come

down
* *

to

my

bosom.

He

should

then

figureto

himself

this supreme

deity as

6Q

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IIST

INDIA.

He

should

trace

around

him

the

magic

circles

which

from prevent evil spirits

approaching him.

Addressing
emblem then of express

the

immortal in the

Goddess,
Hindu

Nari, who
he

is

an

nature

mythology,
terms.

should

himself

in the

following
*

O when

illustrious I

Goddess

! I pay

homage

to

you

grant that
may

rise to

envelope I presentlythis perishable higher spheres.

lay
aside
* *

Placing
with any other

then

both

hands then

above evoke

the the

copper
son

vessel

filled

water, he should
sage he of

of
to

Kasiappa, or
listen
to

past time, asking him

to

the

praises that
him.

addresses

Nari

and

to

recite them

with

The voice mother.

having appeared spirit

the

he

should of

repeat in
the

loud

following words,

in

honor

universal

Invocation
O

to

Nari.
moves

divine
me,
are

spouse both
a

of

him the

who

upon

the the

waters,

preserve
You You You You You You You You

during

day

and

during

night.

of the
not

nature. spiritual

are

light of lights. subject to

human

are
are

passions.

eternal.

are are are are are

all-powerful. purity itself. the refuge of men.

their salvation.

You

knowledge.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

67

You

are

the

essence

of the

sacred the

scriptures.
universe

By
You Yrou To Y^ou

your
are are

constant

fruitfulness
evocation.

is sustained.

the

figureof

you
are

prayer. all sacrifices should

the

be

addressed.

dispenser of
in your
in

every
;

good.
joy, sorrow,
fear, hope.

Everything is
Y'ou You The
are

hands three

present
three

the

worlds.

have number

figures.
forms your
*

three

essence.

Kari, the immortal

virgin.
mother.

Brahmy, Hyranya,
Paramatma,

the the

universal

golden matrix.
the soul of all

beings.

Sakty, Lakny, Agasa, Conya,

the

Queen

of the

universe.

the celestial

light.

Mariama,
the

fruitfulness. perpetual
pure the fluid.

Ahancara,
the

supreme

conscience.

chaste the

virgin.
of the

Tanmatra,
water,

union

five elements

Air, fire,

earth, ether.

Trigana, virtue, riches, love.

Conyabava,

eternal

virginity.

He

should
which

then
is
a

make
source
a

vow

to

recite this sublime all

cation, invo-

of

all life and

transformation,

at least three

times

day.
Noon

Sandya.
prayers after evocation the
the
noon

lie

should
and

repeat the

same

tions, ablu-

should

perform

of

spiritsby

water.

68

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

Midnight Having
the
offered the of night, in spirits the the the

Sandya.
he fire, should then evoke of incense,

sacrifice to smoke

saying:

Spiritsof Spiritsof

waters,

forests,

Spiritsof unfrequented roads, Spiritsof public places,

of sandy plains, Spirits of the jungles, Spirits of the mountains, Spirits

Spiritsof
of Spirits of Spirits

burial the the the

places,

ocean,

wind,
tempest,

Spiritsof
Destructive

spirits,

Ensnaring spirits, of salt deserts, Spirits of the East, Spirits of the West, Spirits of the North, Spirits
Spiritsof Spiritsof
the

South,

Spiritsof darkness,
bottomless

gulfs,

of heaven, Spirits of the earth, Spirits

Spiritsof hell,
Come all and

listen,bear

these
*

words

in

mind.

Protect who

all

and travellers, pray,

or

caravans,

all

men

who

work,

suffer,who
of who

who

rest, all those

bodies
to

who, in the
funeral
ocean.

silence those

night, carry
travel

dead

the

pyre,

deserts, or
*

forests,or the
* *

vast

O and

come spirits,

and
men.

listen.

Bear

these

words

in

mind

protect all

(Agrouchada-Parikchai.)

CHAPTER

VII.

THE

SECOND

DEGREE

OF

ESTITIATION".

Having
first

spent
of

twenty

years

of

his

life

after the

receiving body
and
is the

the

degree by
is

initiation,
and and

during
of

which every
means

fied mortilect intelcations, invo-

fasting
trained and

privations disciplined

kind,
of

by

prayers, takes his

sacrifices, the
three he
"

candidate

finally
:

place

in

one

of

the

following
remains
at to

categories
the head social that the he

Grihasta
his

of duties has domestic

his

family
and

nntil

death,

and
it

attends be. power

in

his all evoke

same

business,

whatever

may the

Of
to

been

taught spirits, or
line
as

he in

only
other

retains

words,
with whom

those

the

genealogical
him
to to

self, himin with-

it is lawful which
it

for

communicate
reserve

the
in

sanctuary
house. he
"

is his

duty

for

them

his

Pourohita
cult both of the and in

becomes

priest
ceremonies

attached and

to

the

ular popvals, festi-

takes

part

in

all

family
Phenomena
:

temples
come

and

private dwellings.
within his

possession
grand
Fakir
"

exclusively
of the
a

province

he

is

exorcist he forward becomes

pagodas. performing
time
means

Fakir,
in

and the

from

this

moment

all power

his

is

employed
of the

tation manifesexhibition

of of exterior Neither
to

occult

by

public

phenomena.
Grihastas,
the and in second with

Pourohitas,

nor

Fakirs

are

ever

mitted ad-

degree
the

of

initiation. of the

Their

studies who
are

are

ended,

exception
with

Fakirs,
who

constantly

communication

those

have

been

70

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IX

INDIA.

initiated

into and

the

higher

degrees,
power, is

in

order take the

to

augment
no

their
in

magnetic mystic

spiritual
which

they given
in

part

the

instruction,
a

temples.
selves themto

Only
in

few their the

among studies terrible

those for ordeal of

lives

who the of

have first the

distinguished
are

degree
higher
or

able

pass
or rive ar-

through
at

initiation

the

dignity

Sannyassi exclusively
at remote

Cenobite. the

The

Sannyassi expected
in
cases

in

temple,
on

and

he

is

only

to

appear where
it

intervals,
to

solemn the

casions, oc-

is

important
class is silent The of

impress

ular pop-

imagination
The

by

superior

phenomena.
as

Agrouchada-Parikchai
they
have
to

to

the

course

of

training
and

undergo.
committed

formulas
to

of but

prayer
were

evocation

were

never

writing,
of the

taught
We into the

orally,
are

in

the

underground
to

crypts
our

pagodas.

able

therefore of the second

prosecute

investigations
initiation

subject
the

degree by
book

of the of

only
a

by
list

studying
of which

phenomena
find in the

produced
second

Sannyassi, Agrouchada.

we

the

CHAPTER

VIII.

THE

THIED

DEGREE

OF

INITIATION.

It years

is not in that the

until

he

has of

spent
the

further sciences
a

period
and

of

twenty

study

occult becomes because

tions manifestaor

the

Sannyassi
so

Sannyassi-Nirvany
was

Naked

Cenobite, whatever,
that bound of The

called thus him

he that

not

to

wear

any the
to

garments
last such tie

indicating
to

he We

had
are

broken limited

the
as

earth.
are

means

information book of the

obtainable
or

by

the is

initiated. un-

Pitris,
no

spirits,which
with

our

guide
to

in

this

inquiry,

contains

explanation
in

regard

the

mysterious
who have

occupations
been devoted

which in this the

the third

Sannyassisdegree, merely
gage. en-

Nirvanys,
The the

initiated
to

chapter

subject
the which

gives
would

following
us no

magical

words,

of

which

Brahmins
were

furnish in
two

explanation They
were

whatever,
:

inscribed

triangles.
I/om

Siio'rhtm Ramaya-namaha. of the

L'rhom-sh'hrum.
"We
in

can

only study

the

subject

highest
God
are

initiation and
not
man.

its

philosophical

teachings by

regarding
the

The

phenomena
in

performed
book of been Pitris. able

Nirvanys

scribed de-

the

We

have

not

to

glean
with that

much

from
to

private
actions
constant

conversations of
state

with

Pourohitas,
It
seems

regard they
live

the
a

their of
as

superiors.
ecstatic far
as

in

contemplation,
and

depriving
food

themselves
once
a

of

sleep
after

possible,

taking

only

week,

sunset.

72

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

They
the

are

never

visible the

either
occasion

in

the of the On

grounds grand
that
in

or

inside of

temples,
which
at

except
occurs

on

festival

fire,

every upon

five

years.

day
the and

they
centre

pear apof

midnight
tank.

stand

erected like

the

sacred

They
is

appealillumined

spectres,

the

rounding sur-

atmosphere
their

by
to

them
in the

by
midst

means

of
umn col-

incantations. of

They rising
filled from
with

seem

be

of

light
air is

earth

to

heaven. and the from five all six

The hundred of India

strange
who

sounds,
have
come

or

thousand
to

Hindus these flat

parts

see

demi-gods,
in

as

they calling

are

esteemed,
the souls

prostrate
of their

themselves
ancestors.

the

dust,

upon

74 He like wages
come.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

should the

not

desire who

death

; he

should
at

not

desire for

life ; his has

reaper

patiently waits
door, he should

evening

at his master's

wait

till his time

He
sets

should his foot he

purify
; he
not

his

steps by taking heed

where

he
in

should
cause

purify
the

the

water

he

drinks,

order should soul

that

may

death
; he

of

any

animal

; he

purify
virtue.

his words

by

truth

should

purify

his

by

He

should without

endure

bad

language, insults,and
them any
; he

blows

tiently, pa-

returning
with

should
on

carefullyavoid
account

cherishing

ill-will

against

person

of

thing any-

connected

this miserable
*

body.

no

ing Meditating upon the delightsof the supreme soul, neednothing, beyond the reach of any sensual desire, with his own soul and the thought of God, he save society live here below in the
constant

should

expectation of

lasting ever-

happiness.
* *

He
tas
or

should

never

resort

to

places frequented by
have

Grihasthe

Pourohitas, unless

they

renounced entirely

world.

(Manu.)

He
are

should

avoid He

all

meetings, even
be
to

when

Brahmins

alone
nal eter-

present.

should
to

careful, as he regards his

salvation, not

resort

places

used

for bird

or

dog

fights.

A bamboo

wooden basket
; he

a platter,
"

gourd,
the

an

earthern utensils the

vessel, and
authorized

such

are

pure

by

Manu

should

keep nothing in

preciousmetals.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

75

lie Great before

should

reflect

that
ten

the

vital

after leaving the spirit, million form.

All, undergoes

thousand
a

transformations,

clothing itself

with

human
*

He of the

should

observe

the

incalculable

ills which

grow

out

of iniquity, the great happiness and practice of virtue. springs from the practice
*

that

He

should

bear

constantly in
of
a

mind the well

the

and perfections is

invisible

essences

Paramatma,
as

great soul,which
as

present

in

all

bodies, the lowest

* *

the

highest.

He of the

should Great

know All.

that

an

atom

is

an

exact

representation

The

tion, reflecexpiatehis faults by solitary sensual deof every sire, by meditation, by the repression

Nirvany

should

by
divine

meritorious his

austerity;
nature

he

should may be

destroy

all the
to

of imperfections
nature.

that

opposed

the

Such

is the
are

rule

of

conduct who

by

which

those
enter

Nirvanys
Council. order
to

governed

aspire to

Sannyassisthe Supreme
in

It possesses

the

largest disciplinary powers

of the mysteriesof initiation. prevent the divulgation

The

following
to

are

some

of

the

terrible

it penalties

is

commanded

inflict.
* *

Whoever

has

been

initiated, no

matter

what

may

be the

degree

to which

he may
to

belong, and
death.

shall reveal

the sacred

formula, shall be put

76

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

Whoever
shall reveal candidates proper

has the

been

initiated

into he has

the

third

degree and
the

superior truths

been

taught, to

for initiation into

the

second

degree before

the

time,

shall suffer death.

vr

Whoever shall act the first

years,

has likewise

been with

initiated those

into

the

second been

degree
of

and

who

have

initiated into
seven

degree, is
when lower the

declared time

impure
has

for the

period
shall

and
to

that

elapsed, he

be

turned

back

class

(the first degree).

* *

Whoever
shall

has the

been
secrets

initiated of
are

into

the

first
to

degree, and
members ing knowfrom

divulge
other
as

his

initiation

the

of the

castes, who

forever

debarred
in
a

them,
shall be hands have

though they were

of
cut

contained after that his he

sealed and

book,
both
an

deprived
been
use

sight,and
in order off,

tongue
may
not

make

improper
from the

of what
as

he well

has
as

learned, he
his caste.

shall be

expelled

temple,

from

Any

one

belonging to
to

the
secret

three

lower
or

castes, who
shall of

shall

gain admission

the

asylums,
of the

tiously surreptievocation,

acquire a knowledge
shall

formula

be

burned

to

death.

If

virgin
and

should

do

so, she
to

shall

be

confined of fire.

in

t.h

temple

consecrated

the

worship

(Agrou

chada-Parikchai.)

In the the the

addition council of

to

its attributes elders also had which of

as

an

tribunal, initiatory
administering
made

the

charge of
it

pagoda
wants

property, from
its

provision

for

of

members,

the

three

classes,who

lived

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

77

entirely
the

in

common.

It have

also

directed of the

the exterior

wanderings
tions manifesta-

of

Fakirs,
of occult

who

charge

power.

The

Brahmatma

was

elected

by

it

from

its

own

number.

CHAPTER

X.

THE

ELECTION

OF

THE

BKAHMATMA.

I about

have the

not

much

to

add

to

what

have

already

said

Brahmatma.

The the have member That

requisite

qualifications
have of been

for

the

position
that he

were

that

candidate taken of this when the the

vow

should
vow

initiated,
and that

he should

should
be
a

chastity,
Council.

Supreme
was a

serious that his

at
career

matter

will Brahmin
must

be

readily

derstood un-

it is known of he arrives upon the

any

taking
necessarily

it in severe perhe

the

commencement

until

the
a

dignity
series

of of

Yoguy,

unless

wishes Not
a

to

repeat

earth debt

transformations.

having
who

paid
can

of
his be

his

ancestors,

by
line
come

the and back

birth

of

son,

continue he
new

genealogical

officiate
after that

at

his

funeral,
under
a

would human

obliged
envelope,

to to

death,
final The
reason

accomplish

duty. Yoguys,
of their
to
or

members

of of
was

the

Council
had

of
no

Seventy,
new

by

high

degree
:

sanctity,
a

migrations trans-

undergo
had been

it

matter

of
or

indifference
whether

whether had
small

they

heads their into who

of

families
But

they
of may terrible the close
a

always
number

maintained admitted Brahmin termed

was

chastity.
this should book of of the

in

view if
we

the
so

sanhedrim,
pronounce the

call
vow,

it, the
as

this
at

it is

in in

the

Pitris,
to

of

his

novitiate,
of
new

danger
from

having
first

go

through by
which

succession

lives,

monad,

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

79

the smallest
so

far, the
While

is animated, to man, who of moss particle most perfectexpressionof the vital form. Brahmatma could had
to

is,

the
those
was

only
the

be
vow

chosen of

from

among his

Yoguys
not

who

taken

chastity,
of
tity sanc-

election
on

due

any

supposed degree
for he had his advanced

his

part resulting therefrom,

hardly
age of

been

elected, when,
years,
to

notwithstanding
that his election of his the evidence

eighty
he had

in order

might

be held
in
was

valid,

furnish
one

virile power

tion connec-

with him If
a
as a

of the

virgins of
from

Pagoda,
he the

who

given
in

bride. child sprang this union adrift upon

was was

male

placed
to

wicker the

basket, and
current.
to

turned If

river

float he

with
was

perchance he
as

washed
at

ashore and

carried of that the

secret to

the very

temple, where
fact, regarded
From formulas his

he

was

once,

by

virtue
into

having
earliest

been

initiated

third

degree.
or

childhood, all
were

the

mentrams,
him. the

of

evocation,

made

known

If, however,
current, he
the
was

child

floated
a

down

the

stream

with
over

the
to

rejected as
caste to

Pariah, and
reared

handed

people
never

of that could

be

by

them.
this
tom. singular cus-

"VVe

discover

the other the

origin of
ancient sacerdotal

Upon
manners

comparing
customs

usages
castes

with
in

the

and
are
so

of
in

Egypt,
the dian In-

which

similar have
we

many often

respects
asked

to

those
the

of

temples, we questions,which
:

ourselves for the

following
eration consid-

now

propound
of

reader's

Might
have the have
cast

not
a

Moses, the leader

son

the

Hebraic

revolution,
stood he
at not

been head been ashore

of the order
to

who Egyptian high priest,

of the

of

the

initiated,and
because

might
he had

brought by
the
not
as

the ?

temple,

been

Nile

Might
cast

his brother
one

Aaron,
servile

on

the contrary, have when he

been
was

aside

of

the

because class,

80

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

set

adrift
current

likewise without
not

upon

the

river

he

floated

along

with

the

being
the informed of the

cast

ashore? of the
two

May
for each

we

regard
when

friendship

brothers their Moses

other,
as

subsequently
causes

of

mon com-

origin,
abandon in order and the
to

one

that of which the the head desert

impelled
he
was
a

to

sacerdotal

caste,
himself
at

member,

place
lead

of
in

the search

Egyptian
of
outcasts

slaves,

them which, have the

into

that
of

promised
every dreams We

land

pariahs,
looked of

helots,
forward and

and

degree
as

always
land

to

in

their

the

sunny the

peace

liberty
we

suggest

question, Perhaps

however, ethnographic

repeat, science,
has that it been is

merely by
so

as

supposition.
second half

which iantly brill-

the

of will

the

present

century

illustrated,
more.

show,

some

day,

something

82

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

ering
strive

for those for

so

treasures

that

others alone
or

esteem
was

so

highly,and
to

that ardently, any

quite enough
that he

counterbalance otherwise When

has

advantage
from his has

benefit

might
and
to
a

have the

derived

penitence.
ended
course,

Brahmatchary
his all the He

his he and
to

novitiate

fully

considered

future

repairs
informs with the

meeting consisting of
of his determination. usual forms
vows

initiates them
to

them the
mentous mo-

asks

proceed

and he

ceremonies,
desires
to

the

reception of
act

pronounce. this solemn

:

On first

the

day appointed by
of
ten

for

the

candidate self himhis use,

himself purifies with

ablutions cloth
are as

he

then

provides
to
cover
own

pieces
Four of six

large enough
intended for
to

shoulders. while the

these

his the

other

are

given

presents

officiating
hands lotus
in

Pourohitas. The chief

a

Guru

who

presides

at

the

ceremony,

him

bamboo

stick

containing
of

seven

joints,some
and

flowers, and
ear

powdered
mentrams

sandal-wood,
condition.
to

whispers
are

his

certain
to

evocation, which

only

made

known This be

persons

in his

stick is not assistance

in

intended
to

help support
walking.
occult of the the

his

steps

or

to

of any used is

him and

in

It is the

magic Moses,

wand It

divination

all the

phenomena.
rod of

involuntarily suggestive
all the seven-knotted wand

Aaron, Elisha, and

and of the

prophets, of
of the

augural wand,

Fauns, Sylvans, and

takes and his zelle's ga-

Cynics.
When the ceremony
a

is

finished,the Yoguy

up
a

magic wand,
his whole omnium

calabash used he
as

for
a

drinking
bed. leaves Stoics. which

purposes, articles
;

skin, to be

These

comprise
are

store, and
mecum

never

them He he

they
then

the

joorto of the

departs,

repeating
from In the

the

magical
Guru. the
to

formulas

has

just learned
and

superior

addition

usual

ablutions, ceremonies,

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

83

prayers,

which

initiated,the
him.

perform, like all who have are imposed following prescriptions

he has
to
*

been upon

"

smear

he Every morning after performing his ablutions his entire body with ashes ; others only rubbed

should their

foreheads.

Christianity still
"

retains

symbolic
as

remnant

of this ceremony
"

homo
eat

pulvis es,

etc.

He
can

should hold

only

daily,after sunset,
of his hand. the
use

much

rice

as

he
"

in the

hollow

He He
even

should should look

a

abandon avoid
at

of betel. of
women

"

the company

and

he

should

not
"

them. he should have his head sandals. and face shaved.

Once He He

month
wear

"

should should
a

only by

wooden

"

live

alms." says has

to

"

Although
as
our

Yoguy,"

the

work

to

which

we

have
it is

referred
more

guide,
for

"

the

right to demand
them he without should

alms,

becoming
this

him he

receive

asking.

Consequently,when
among
or

is

hungry,

self present him-

world's what he

them telling

saying anything people,without If anything is given to wants.

receive it with thanks.
an

him

voluntarily,he
and without

should

air of If

differenc in-

expressinghis
withdraw should him
eat.

nothing

is

offered,he should
or

without quietly, he make

to

expressing
any
plaint com-

anger

dissatisfaction ; neither

if
"

anything
not

that

is

given
to

is not

his taste."

He He

should should

sit down
a

"

build that

hermitage by
may

the

side his

of

river

or

tank, in order
When pass

he

perform
abide

ablutions

with

greater facility."
"

he travelling,

should

nowhere, and should

should

only
"

through populous places.

should
as

He

look

at

all

men

alike,and
that may revolutions

regard
He the

himself should

superior to anything
upon the various

happen. by
which

look

84

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

world

is

agitatedand
as

powerful
of

empires

are

sometimes
to

overturned,
"

matters

perfect indifference
be
to

him."

His that

only care degree

reunited

should
of

of wisdom, acquire the spirit

means

and

spirituality by
to the to

of whom In

which

he

will

be finally and

Divinity,from
us

all creatures
to
plish accom-

passions tend
that he object,

keep

apart.
his
senses

order under

should

have

the

most

perfect control,
anger, envy,

and

entirely
he the
vow

subdue

the

sentiments

of

avarice, lust, and

Otherwise taken
will
or

all

disturbing and
no

licentious whatever cations.'" mortifi-

thoughts.
from

derive from

benefit

having

his

repeated
the

Every evening,
his he

the

Yoguy
in

repairs
his

to

pagoda,
most

with

magic wand,
passes several darkness.

his

calabash, and

skin, where gazelle's

in the
accustom

hours He

contemplation
endeavors that
it
to

found pro-

there
in

his soul
converse

to

forsake the

his Pitris of

body,
in

order

may ends

hold the

with the

infinite

space. and

He

night
which

with

study

manifestations

incantations, in

he

is further

instructed
in his

by
for

the

superior Guru.
in other consequence
reason,

When,

eightiethyear,
some

of he has

his

perior su-

sanctity,or
chosen back in have
no

been goes

by
most

the

Council
to

for

the
to

post of Brahmatina,

he

again, so
often

speak,
the

life,and

spends
and

his last years We had

sequence con-

the

unbridled heard
to

indulgence
Brahmins
their say,

dissipation.
we

though

have
in

opportunity
of

verify
the

statements,

that,

their

long practiceof asceticism, the Yoguys

virile
it
was

often

preserved all
in
to live

powers
no

of

mature

age for and

until

far advanced
matmas

and life,
more

unusual hundred

thing
years,

Brahleave

much
numerous

than
progen}\

behind We
to

them have who

a now

concluded have

these

brief the

notices
various

with

regard
of
in

those

passed through
necessary that
we

degrees fully

initiation. order that

It
our

was

should be
more

give them,

main

subject might

under-

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

85

stood.

Though
that
our

some

of will

the

details them proper

are

rather
careful

dry,

we

hope
what One

readers
are

give
the

their

tion. atten-

They
is to

essential

to

understanding
the

of

follow.
more,

word stick.
is
seven
a

however,

about

Yoguy's

seven-

knotted There
number

certain

degree
We the of
an

of may

sacredness

attending

the

in India.

judge
is

of the the

veneration

in which and
seven,

it is held the

by

Brahmin?, by
which

many

objects by

places
to

number

always

divisible

which of them

they
are

attach
as

magical extraordinary
:

power.

Some

follows sages

the seven Sapta-Richis, Sapta-Poura, the seven Sapta-Douipa, the seven

of

India.

celestial cities.
sacred
seven oceans.

islands.

Sapta-Samoudra,

the
seven

Sapta-Nady,

the

sacred
seven

rivers. mountains.

Sapta-Parvatta, the

holy
sacred

Sapta-Arania,the seven Sapta-Vrukcha, the seven Sapta-Coula,the seven

the Sapta-Loca,
seven

deserts.

celestial trees.
castes.

superior and
Brahmins,
an

inferior

worlds,

etc.

According
the the number unrevealed thus:

to

the

the

mystical meaning
the

of of

seven

contains

representation allegorical
manifested

and God, the initial trinity,

trinity ;

Zyaus (The
The immortal The Kara
"

Unrevealed of

God).
exists.

germ

everything that
trinity,
Vi rad

initial Nari his

"

j
.

Zyaus, having
and the

divided and

body

into

two

parts, male

female, Creator,

or

Kara

ISTari, produced Viradj,the "Word,

The Brahma

manifested
"

trinity,
"

Vischnou

Siva.

86

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

The into
come

initial the
out

which trinity,

was

purely creative, changed

soon as

manifested of

as trinity,

the

universe

had serve pre-

chaos,

in
to

order
consume

to

create

perpetually, to
also attached shows

eternally,and
We should
not to

unceasingly.
the Jews
a

forget that
the number

tical mys-

meaning
its

seven,

which

bly indisputa-

origin.
to
was

According
The Land The
seven

the

Bible

world should

created
rest

in
seven

seven

days.
years. every
seven

every

Sabbatic years.

year

of

jubilee returned
in

times

The

great
the

golden
seven

candlestick candles

the

temple

had the

seven
seven

branches, planets.
Seven successive fell had In The The The The The The The The In idea
"

of which

represented

trumpets

were

blown

by
and

seven

priestsfor
walls of

seven

days
on

around the

Jericho, day
the
we

the the

that

city

down marched John's

seven

seventh it for

after

Israelitish army

round

seventh find
:

time.

Apocalypse,
churches. chandeliers.
stars.

seven

seven

seven

lamps.
seals.

seven
seven

angels.
vials.

seven

seven

plagues.
manner,

like of the That

the

Prophet Isaiah, desiringto give

says
:

an

glory surrounding Jehovah,

it is
to
seven

times
seven

greater

than

that

of

the

sun,

and
We

equal
Jewish

the
now

light of
see

days
many Hindu

combined." and how of the

shall

in how and the

points

closely, Pitris,

the

Cabala each other.

doctrine

resemble

SECOND

PART.

THE

PHILOSOPHICAL

TENETS

OF

THE

INDIAN

INITIATES.

REGARDING

THE

FIRST

CAUSE,

AND

THE

PART

PERFORMED

BY

THE

SPIRITS

IN

WORLDLY

MATTERS.

Regarding

the

ten

Pradjapatis,

or

lords

of

creatures,

who

are

Mar-

itchi
"

Atri
"

Augiras
"

Poulastya
"

Poulaha
"

Cratou
"

Pratchetas
"

Vasichta"

Brighou
"

Narada,

they

have

no

beginning,
sole

nor

end,

nor

time,

nor

space,

for

they
breath.

proceed,

from

the

essence

of

the

one

spirit,

at

single

This

is

fatal

secret,

close

thy

mouth

in

order

that

no

part

of

it

may

be

revealed

to

the

rabble,

and

compress

thy
"

brain

so

that

none

of

it

may

get

abroad.

(Agrouchada-Parikchai,

The

Book

of

the

Pitris.")

90

OCCULT

SCIENCE

ITT

INDIA.

the

highest expression of
at

manifested

power,

they

never

arrived

the

degree
those

of

initiation. philosophical
were

Third, that

who

initiated

into the alone

third
were

gree demitted adthe

and (the Sanyassis-ISurvanys

to
a

Yoguys)

knowledge

of

the

formulas

behind

which

hidden. were highestmetaphysicalspeculations to arrive The was duty of persons of that class, principal of all worldly matters. at a complete forgetfulness those heavy The sages of India compared the passions to clouds which
or

sometimes the

shut

out

the
its

view

of

the
to
a

snn

tirely, en-

obscure

of brilliancy surface of the of

light;
water

violent

wind, which
cannot

agitates the

the

so

that the

it
velope en-

reflect the of the

splendor

vault

above of

; to

which chrysalis,

deprives it

liberty;

to the

shell of certain

fruits,which

prevent their fragrance from

diffusingitself abroad. Yet,

makes say

they, the chrysalis gnaws

a

through
its way
into

its

envelope,
thus

itself

passage,

and

wings

space,

conquering air, light,and

"

liberty.
"

So

it is with the

the

soul," says the Agrouchada.

Its

prison in
series in it of

body

in which

earthly troubles
not

and

ous tumultua

passions keep
successive

it

confined, is
births, the
it will

eternal.

After

long
is

spark
and

of wisdom

which the

being rekindled,

succeed, by finally
it to reached it becomes the
so

longin
crease in-

continued

practice of
all the

penitence
bind

contemplation,
earth, and
will

breaking
wisdom

ties that

in virtue and

until it has

high

degree
with

of

that spirituality,

identified

the

divinity. Then leaving the body, which holds it captive, with the first it unites forever its soars freelyaloft,where emanated." which it originally from principle,
Having
reached the third
to
was :

degree

of
to

it is the initiation, himself spiritualize

duty of the Brahmin by contemplation; he

four

improve,

supposed

to

pass

through

the

following

states

First,Salokiam.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

91

Second, Samipiam. Third, Souaroupiam.

Fourth, Sayodjyam.
SaloMam seeks
to to

the only signifies

lift itself in

tie.
to

In

this

state

the

soul

thought
presence who

the
of

celestial

mansion, and
; it holds

take

its

place in
the

the

divinityitself
gone
use

converse

with

Pitris

have makes

before of the

into

the
as

and regions of everlasting life,

an

body
the it may

unconscious form

instrument of from

to

transcribe, under
sublime

manent per-

writing, the
the shades

teachings
the exercise

have

received

of its ancestors.

Samipiam
knowledge
soul and
seems

signifies proximity.
and the

By
all
more

of

templation con-

disregard
become
to

of

earthly objects,the
familiar
to it.

and
to to

idea of God draw witness

nearer

The

him.

It becomes
are

far-seeing

begins

marvels, which

not

of this world.

In the third resemblance. state Souarou/piam signifies the soul gradually acquires a perfect resemblance the to

divinity,and
future, and

participatesin
the universe has

all its attributes.

no

It reads

the

secrets

for it.
soul

Sayodjyam
united closely takes

signifies identity.
to

The This that

becomes finally

the

great soul.
ties.
are now

last transformation is to say, the entire

place only through death,

all material which the soul
we

of disruption The passage work of

analyzing explains
four
states

the lowing fol-

through
to extract

these

by

the

comparison '.
"

When
we

we

wish
never once,

the if
we

gold

from

compound
the process

mass,

shall

succeed It is

subject it

to

only by melting the alloy in the several times, that we crucible able to separate are finally of which the heterogeneous particles it is composed, and
only
release the
two

of fusion

gold
modes

in all its

purity."
most
or

The

of and

contemplation

in use,

are

called with

Sabda-Brahma

Sabda-Vischnou,

intercourse

Brahma

and

Yischnou.

92 It is among
the

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

by fasting and
the wild agasa

prayer

in

the

forest

and the

jungles,
power of

beasts, whom fluid,and

upon and

they
the

rule

by

pure the

the desert

banks

of torrents,

that

Nirvanys (naked)
themselves have been critical of

Yoguys (contemplative)
the

prepare There when upon

for these

lofty meditations. history of India,

caste to to
were

periods in
sacerdotal
in

the
to

members
a

the

called the ple peoAt

in

strike
to

decisive

blow,

order them from

in

bring

back such the

their

duty
came

and

reduce

submission. habitations

times

they

flocking in
sombre the
masses

their the

deserts, or

their
to

haunts the

interiors

of the and

temples,to preach
self-renunciation.

duty

of obedience

They
were as

were

accompanied
submissive the
most

by tigers and
as so

panthers, which
lambs, and

gentle and
overflow

many

they pale,
mins Brah-

performed
rivers
or

extraordinary phenomena,
banks, the light of the
sun

causing
to

to

their the

words
to

denouncing
appear upon power. of

Rajahs
walls

who

persecutedthe
their

the

of

palaces,through
not

some

unknown The

study
the

philosophic truth
it would
seem

does

relieve

them

from On the

necessity of the tapassas, or

contrary,

bodily they

mortifications.
cany

the

that

them

to

greatest
a

extremes.
some

Once formed

week four

sit naked

in

the
are

centre

of

circle

by

blazing fires
themselves
to

which

constantly fed
to their to

by
in

neophytes.
Others the hot
sun.

cause

be buried skulls

up

necks the

sand, leaving their bare

exposed
the

ing blaz-

Others and

still stand with

upon

one

foot

until

leg

is swollen

covered

ulcers. affects its

to
or consumes

Everything
that

that
to

the

body,

thing every-

tends

annihilation, without
be meritorious. and

stroying actuallyde-

it,is thought

Every evening, the Nirvauys

Yoguys lay

aside

their

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

93

exercises meditate. Several these

and

studies

at

sunset, and

go

into

the

country

to

centuries

previous
had

to

the

present
a

era,

however,
of
usual un-

bodily
the

mortifications

assumed

character

severity.
To

contemplative dreamers
devoted the in whole of

of their

the time

earliest
to

ages

in

India, who
and
never

meditation,

engaged
than
once a

suffering involving physical practices

succeeded
to
a

oftener

week, had
no

class of

bigoted
terrible

fanatics, who
and
tortures.

placed
inflicted

limit

their

siasm, religious enthuthe

most

upon

themselves

A had

reaction, however, occurred, spiritual

been initiated
to

and

those that

who portunity opporal cor-

into the

the

higher degrees
the

took

abandon

practiceof sought
A excessive

tapassas, or
to

mortification.

They
of
nature.

rather

impress

the

imagination of
to

the

people by
unknown

tion severityin opposian

the desire

laws
to

profound humility,
the
to

ardent the

live the

by

world, and
the

to

have their
tinued con-

divinity as
the

only

witness

purity

of

morals, took

possession of them, practice of

that excessive

and

though
to

they

abstemiousness, they did

not
seem

so

perhaps more
the formal kind of That

they might
the the

be

in conflict

with

teachingsof
austerity is
of initiates. appear of
to

sacred

scriptures.
one now

only

enjoined
all
to

upon The the the

all classes Fakirs

have

gradually monopolized
have carried
most

old modes

pain, and inflicting

them

greatest

extremes.

They displaythe
self-inflicted tortures

unbounded all

fanaticism

in

their

upon

great

public festivals.
Ever since the the
more

overthrown,

temporal power higher class of

than subterranean

of

the

Brahmins have

was

initiates

been, in

short, nothing
in

cenobites, or

hermits, who, either

the sacrifice,

the

desert their

or

in the

crypts of the temples,

prayer,

spend

lives

in

contemplation,

94

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

study
the

of

the

most

elevated

evocation between

of

whom spirits, God and whom who

man.

philosophicalproblems, and they regard as intermediate

communicate
are

beings
The of
a

with spirits personages,

they
have

the

shades

holy
life of

quit the
and

world

privation, good works, objects

of
a

virtuous and

leading example : they

invoked
are

after

are

the

regular worship,
of their

are

as

the bound

spiritual directors by
the earliest

brethren, who

still

ties of their Christians the

earthly existence.
with their of

The

apparitions, their
thaumatradition ruption. inter-

apostleswho turgists,and
which has

received their

gift
the

tongues, their
a

exorcists, only continued

from earliest
times

existed There is

without the

no

difference the initiates the

between of

of disciples the Pitris

Peter saints of the

and of

Paul the

and

India, between
and the

Christianityof
the

Catacombs

Brahmins.

Subsequently,
and and ancient which It of the the
was
we

chiefs, in the

interest

of

their both the

poral tem-

religiousdomination, discouraged
slow the

lief beof

and, by practice, worship assumed

are

degrees, the
more

old

system
form

modern

with

familiar. until

not

they had
states

passed through
to

the

first three that

the

contemplative
and

which

we

have

alluded

Xirvanys

admitted to a knowlegde of Yoguys were thus made studies, and they were higher philosophical the
secrets

acquainted with
and future. he who When had

of human

destiny,both
into the third

present

had

been

initiated

degree
of the

and was not a passed the age of eighty, in active Supreme Council, who all remained death, he was supposed to have abandoned he the hermitage that occupied,to have and ceremonies, sacrifices, pious practices,
to to

member

life until their his

pagoda,

or

renounced

all

evocations, and
spot, there
received

have await

retired the

to

some

lonely and
of death.

uninhabited He
no

coming

longer

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

95

food
in

or

nourishment,

except
of the

by

chance,

and

passed

away

the

contemplation

infinite.

"

Having

abandoned the of the direction five

all

his of

duties,"
the

says

Mann,
and the

"

and

relinquished

sacrifices

formance perall all his his he

ablutions,

having

wiped having

away curbed

faults

by
and

the

prescribed
mastered
all ceremonies

purifications,
the vedas and
to

organs should

their

fullest of

extent,
the funeral

refer
to

the

offering

repast

his

son

for

performance."
*

Having
every the
act

thus of

abandoned

every

religious
his mind

observance,

austere

devotion,
of his the soul his last

applying
first stands

solely
from

to

contemplation
evil

great

cause, at

exempt
the still

every of and

desire,

already
mortal flames of

threshold

swarga, flutters

although
like the

envelope
an

palpitates
lamp.

expiring

CHAPTER

II.

THE

SUPERIOR

GURU

"

THE

SACRED

DECADE.

Upon
were

reaching
divided the revered occult

the

third

degree
and
was a

of

initiation, the

mins Brahor

into

tens,

superior
over

Guru,
each

fessor pro-

of He
was

sciences,
his
a

placed
as a

decade.

by
is

disciples portrait
of

god.
personage,
as

The in the
"

following
Vedanta-sara
true

this

drawn

The

Guru

is virtue

man

who with and with

the

is the
cut

familiar sword of

with

the

practice
has
roots

of

every off
tree

who,

wisdom,
all the has
;

lopped
of the the

all of

the

branches

through
of is

evil, and,
darkness upon
a

light
he of

reason,

dispelled
who,
all

thick seated

by

which

enveloped
meets

though
their

mountain
as

passions,
diamond

assaults himself bowels of

a

with with father

heart

firm

as

; ;

who who

conducts has
no

dignity
for all

and his and and

as

independence disciples
his
;

the

who

makes whom
;

distinction
treats

between

his

friends

enemies,

he looks

with

equal
and iron the

kindness with

consideration much indifference

who
as

upon
were

gold
bits of

jewels
and

if

they
for
one

potsherds,
; and

without
tries

caring
the

more

than
to

for
remove

other the

who darkness

with of

est greatin

care

dense
is

ignorance,

which If work idea Pitris

we

the

rest

of
not

mankind

plunged."
in
to
a

had

positively simply
and
we

stated

former the

part
reader

of

this
some

(which
of the of

is

designed

give
of
the

doctrines

practices
should
we

believers from the ask

in

the

India)

that

refrain

sion expres-

of

any

personal

opinion,

might

well

ourselves

CHAPTER

III.

THE

GURU

"

EVOCATIONS.

From orders from the of of

noon

to

sunset

the of

sacred

decade

was

under

the
:

the
to

Master

Celestial it who

Science,
under the

or

Philosophy
direction of

sunset

midnight

passed

the

Guru the The

of

Evocations,
sciences. of

taught

manifested

part

occult Book of

Spirits

in

our

possession by
them.

is silent

as

to

the
to

formulas
some

evocations the
man

taught
most

According
were

Brahmins,
the rash the

fearful should of
to

penalties
to

inflicted known
to

upon
a

who book

venture

make

stranger
matters.

third

the

Agrouchada,
these

treating
were

of

those
never

According
:

others,
still
are

formulas

written
to

they
in

were

and

verbally

cated communi-

the

adepts,
claimed,
truth
to

suppressed
we

voice. had that of of The such

as no

It
to

is also the used

though
of the

have

opportunity peculiar
guage lanand
late trans-

verify
is

assertion,
the formulas

express

evocation,

that

it

was

forbidden,
into
come

under

penalty

death,
few

to

them that have

the
to

vulgar
our

tongue.

expressions Il^honiy
not
seem

knowledge,
are

Urhom,
and do

SNrhurriy
to

Sho'rhim,
to

very idiom.

extraordinary

belong
The Book

any of

known the

Pitris
:

gives

the

following

portrait

of

the
"

Guru The than

of Guru

Evocations
of

Evocations
since

is has
"

man

who the

knows
and used

no

other
at

god
his

himself,

he
term

all
"

gods
here

spirits
as ing mean-

command." the

The

gods
He

is

superior

spirits.

"

offers

worship

to

Zyaus

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

99

alone,
womb. mountains

the At

type
his become

spirit,
voice,

the
rivers

primordial
and and
in
seas

germ, forsake become

the

universal their mountains.

beds,

valleys
tempests
and his
are

valleys
his service. The

Fire,
past,

rain,
the armed all the

and

He
stars

knows

the

present,
with evil

the

future.

obey
able
to

him,
con-

and,
iine

seven-knotted
in

stick,
universe

he

is

spirits

the

within

single

magic
x\fter believers

circle."

(Agrouchada-Parikchai.)
the the of have of his occult

examining
in of

philosophical
Pitris,
we can

doctrines

of

the the

spirits,
the

only
the occasion

study
total
to

teachings
of the

Guru

Evocations,

in taken

absence
in

documents,
manifestation

as

we

already
power, the

say,

or

exterior and

phenomena,

produced

by

disciples,

Nirvanys

Yoguys,

CHAPTEK

IV.

THE

FRONTAL

SIGN

OF

THE

INITIATES

ACCORDING

TO

THE

AGROUCHADA

-PARIKCH

AI.

Every
third

morning
after

those

who

have

been

initiated and the

to
on

into

the

degree,

terminating

their

ablutions,

before

going
to

to

pagoda
the course disoccult
trace

listen

the

sciences, should
upon under of the their the

foreheads,
direction the

Gurus,

accompanying
which the is
a

sign, symbol
initiation. cates indithe
cult oc-

of

highest
The

circle of

infinity,
sciences. The
is

the

study

of

which

is

the

object

border

of
to

triangles signifies
the laws of
"

that

everything

in

ture na-

subject
Brahma The The The germ seed

the Siva.

Trinity.

Vischnou
"

The
"

womb
"

The The
"

offspring.
plant.

The
"

earth mother" of

father" is
a

The

The
wisdom
are

child. and
not

The It
to

serpent
indicates revelation minds
to

symbol
the the

perseverance.
to

also
a

that of

multitude

be

admitted lead

higher
and

truths,
death. of which

which The the

often seven-knotted

weak stick

insanity
the
seven

represents
and external

degrees

power form

of the

tion evoca-

manifestation,

subject

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

101

of

study

to

those which

who

have

been

initiated

into

the

various

degrees
Grihasta

with

we

are

acquainted

"

or

House-Master. Priest of

Pourohita
"

or

Popular

Evocations.

Fakir
"

Performing. Superior
Naked
"

Sanyassis"
Nirvanys Yoguys
Brahmatma
"

Exorcists. Evocators.

Contemplative.
"

Supreme

Chief.

CHAPTER

Y.

THE

INTERPRETATION

OF

THE

VEDAS

AND

OTHER

WORKS

OF

SACRED

SCRIPTURES.

Before what it

searching
teaches,
the
it

the
may

Book
not

of be

the amiss

Pitris
to

in
a

order few
are

to

see

say

words
to

regarding

question
We it very deem the

of

how the

the
matter

sacred of
a

books sufficient

be

interpreted.
to

ance importIt

make
at

subject
of

of
our

separate

chapter.
like
a

stands
on

the

threshold

subject

sentinel

duty.
On the
in

first

palm
we

leaf find
a

composing
the

the

second words stick

:

part

of

the like

work
an
"

question

following pointed
not

written,

inscription,
The sacred

with

sharply

scriptures ought
as

to

be

taken

in

their Of fane proliteral

apparent
what
use

meaning,
would their the the the the the the
as

in
to

the forbid

case

of

ordinary
revelation

books.
to

it be
secret

their
were

the

if
sense
"

meaning

contained ?

in

the

of As As As As

language
soul almond
sun

usually employed
in

is contained is hidden

the its

body, envelope,

"

by
the the
in

"

is veiled hide

by

clouds,

"

garments
egg the sacred
its

body
its

from

view,

"As
"

is contained germ law

rests

shell,
the
its

And So

within its

interior

of

the its

seed, cloud,

"

the

has

body,
hide

envelope,
the

its of
"

garment,
the All world. that

shell, which

it from

knowledge

has that

been,
ever

all has

that been do

is, everything said,

not
are

that found

will in

be,
the and

everything
Yedas.
But

to

be

the

Yedas

explain

themselves,

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

103

they
the the
"

can

only
that

be

understood which

when

the

Guru

has

removed scattered

garment
clouds The of law the
it is

with

they

are

clothed,and light.

veil their

celestial

is like the
ocean.

preciouspearl that
It is not

is buried

in the

bosom
in which

enough

to

find
to

the

oyster
the

enclosed, but

it is also necessary

open

oyster and
"

get the pearl.

in your

You

who,
the

pride,would
assistance,do

read you
to

the sacred
even

scriptures by
"

without
letter

Guru's word you of

know them and

an

what you
"

of the

ought
the the

to

begin

read
twos

do

know do the
"

secret

combination

by

threes

you

know

when

final letter becomes

initial

and

initial becomes Wo
to

final ? would

him

who his

penetrate the
and he

real needs

meaning
a cane

of
to

tilings before

head

is white

guide

his

steps."
words
to

These

of the
us

the

Agrouchada, warning
the sacred
in

us

against Origen
ancient

conforming
India, remind
expresses

strict letter of of the like

scripturesof
which the

following words,
one

himself
:

of

the

initiates in

temples
"If

it is incumbent
to

upon what and

us

to

adhere in

to strictly

the

and letter, the

to
manner

understand

is written

the

law, after
blush laws
"

of the Jews

of God

the has

people, I given
us

should such
more

acknowledge openly that

consider that human of rational" that

I should and

was legislation

elevated

Athens, for
I

instance, or

Rome,

or

Lacedaemon.
"

What

reasonable
or

man,

ask, would

ever

believe
were

that the divided

any
sun,

second, first,
into

third

day

of

creation, which
stars, and

days
first

and

nights,could
moon,

possibly exist
any any
one so

without

without the

any

and
was
we

without
not
even

that

during

day

there

sky

?
as

"Where that God

shall

find

any
in

foolish

to

believe

engaged actually

and planted trees agriculture

104

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

in

the
one

garden
of could I

of

Eden,
trees

which
was

was

situated
tree

in the

East

"

that

these

the

of

life and and these

that

other an-

impart

the

knowledge
to

of

good

evil ?

body, Noas

think, will hesitate

a

consider

things

figureshaving
The
seen, the

mysterious meaning."
Cabalists, whose
been

old appear

Jewish
to

doctrines, as
to

we

have in

have

closelyallied
a

those

taught
in

Indian

temples, expressed
:

similar

opinion
law

the

following language
"

"Wo

to

the
events

man

who

looks
in

upon

the

as

simple
for
a

record

of that
more

expressed
all that of of
it

ordinary language,
we can

if

really
much the

is

contains

frame
are

law

worthy
and

admiration. the words

meet
we

If

we

to

regard
turn to

ordinary meaning
laws
we

need
a

only
and
to

human
of

shall often have model

with

greater degree
frame
so

elevation. after word

'

We their of

only
and

to

imitate

them But

laws

example.
a

it is not
and

every

the

law

contains

deep

sublime

mystery."
"

The

texts

of the

law

are

the

garments
for the
'

of the law law itself. open law.' the my

wo

to

him

who
sense

takes
in

these

garments
says: the

This eyes

is the that
"

which

David

My
of

God, thy

I may David of

contemplate
referred the
man

marvels

to

what

is concealed
are some

beneath

ments vest-

law. covered

There with

foolish

people who,
look
no

seeing

handsome for the

garment,

farther, and

take
more

the garment

body,

while

there

is

something
law may
events
cover

and precious still,

that

is the

soul.

The which of that the

at
:

also

has

its

body.

There of

are

the commandments

be

called with

the which

body

the

law, the ordinary record

are

it is

mingled
law

the

garments

the

body.
and

Ordinary people usually only regard

texts

vestments

of

the

that

is all thev

look

they

do

not

see

what

is hidden

beneath

the

garments,

but

A.

Franek's

translation

of La

Kabbale.

106

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

Apart
to

from which

the

belief human that

in

spirits

and

supernatural
not

tations manifes-

reason

does

readily
ever

assent,
grew from

our

readers

will elevated

see

no

purer of

morality

more

system
these the the

philosophical they
will

speculation.
see

Upon
has from derived

reading
all and like the

pages,

that life it

antiquity
possessed
were

scientific initiates

knowledge
of the

of Hindu

India,
much and

temples Aristotle,
the

very
senes,

Moses,
Christian

Socrates, apostles.
can

Plato,

Es-

Modern

spiritualism
of the the

add

nothing

to

the is

metaphysical
a

conceptions expressed
"

ancient illustrious

Brahmins:
Cousin
in in

that the

truth words

well

by

following
is
an

The the

history philosophical

of

philosophy history
of

India world."

abridgement

of

the

CHAPTER

VI.

PSYCHOLOGY

OF

THE

BOOK

OF

THE

PITEIS.

The been

superior
admitted

Guru
to

began
third
:

his

lessons of

to

those

who
with

had the

the

degree

initiation,

following
The the
matter

aphorisms
of all
a

first is the

sciences
means

is that of

of

man

man

is the

soul

body
;

only

communication soul leads of

to

with the

terrestrial of the

study
and

of

the

knowledge
to

all

the

visible All. laid his

invisible

forces

nature,

that

of

Great

Having
unveil
to

this

down,
in of the

the the

venerable
most

priest proceeds
and

to

audience,

majestic
We
more are

poetic
that
we

guage, lanare

the unable
to

mysteries
accompany

soul.
as

sorry

him space of his

he

fully
suffice. The

unfolds We
or

his
can

trine. doc-

Our

present

would

not

only
ego,

give
is
a

the

substance which

teaching.
itself these

soul,
the
are

the

reality
which

manifests
cause

through

phenomena
revealed books
to

of
man

it is the that
or

phenomena
which the

by

interior

light

sacred

call

ahancara,
This

conscience. is
more
a

ahancara with
in
man.

universal
or

fact It

and

all the

beings

are

dowed en-

it

less.

attains

greatest
that the the way, in

fection perego
cording ac-

It and divine be
man,

is

by

this

sovereign
We that may from

light,
say, the

is

enlightened
to

guided.
Manu,
a

by

the
to

plant,

which
to

it

seems

in

state

of

suspended
gradually
and supreme

animation,
frees itself

the from and

animals
matter masters

and

the
it

ahancara is

by

which it

encumbered,
at

overpowers

it, until

arrives

the

transformation,

108

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

which
its

restores

the soul to

libertyand
and soul

enables
ever.

it to continue

progressive evolution
Released in the from world these which

forever

ties,the
it of
once

takes

no

further

terest in-

inhabited. Great

It continues
as

to

be

an

active

member

the

All, and,

says

the

immortal
"

: legislator

The

ancestral when

spiritsin
invited them their attend take

an

invisible the and funeral take

state

accompany
; in
an

the

Brahmins

to

sraddha

aerial form

they they

their

place
Book
it

beside

them, when
As

seats."

(Manu,

iii.) acquires
Gurus

the soul of

approaches

its last

transformation,

faculties
are

infinite

and perfection, have

its only finally

the

Pitris,or

who spirits of the

preceded
called
receives

it in

higher
it
ters en-

world. into from power

nature.

By
them,
or

means

pure with
to

fluid

Agasa

communication

them,
its

instruction the

and, according

deserts, acquires
the
secret

facultyof setting in
set

motion

forces

of

Having
his second

this

forth

at

length, the
that

Guru

commences

lesson of the

by saying
soul
to

logic alone
of

leads

to

knowledge

and be
a

body.
system
under
:

Logic
which,

is defined the mind

can

laws, by the

aid

of

being
attained

proper

control, perfect

knowledge

be

First, of the soul. Second, of the

reason.

Third, of the intellect. Seventh, of the judgment.

Eighth, Ninth,

of of

activity. privation.
results

Tenth, of the

of actions.

Eleventh,

of the

faculty.

Twelfth, of suffering.

Thirteenth, of Fifteenth, of

deliverance.

or Fourteenth, of transmigration

metempsychosis.

the

body.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IX

INDIA.

109

Sixteenth, of the organs of sensation. Seventeenth, of the objects of sensation.

The different of the modes

employed by logic to
then
as

arrive

at

knowledge
the

truth, are
are

studied
:

in sixteen

lessons,

headings

of which

follows

First, evidence.

Second, the words, the

'

subject
cause.

of

study

and

proof,or,

in

other

Third, scientific doubt. Fourth, motive. Fifth, example. Sixth, the truth
demonstrated.

Seventh, the syllogism.

Eighth, demonstration
Ninth, the determination Tenth, the thesis.

per

absurdum. of the

object.

Eleventh, the controversy. Twelfth, the objection. Thirteenth, vicious arguments. Fourteenth, perversion. Fifteenth, of futility. Sixteenth, of refutation.
It is unnecessary
to

call attention
as

to

the

fact

that

the

philosophy of Greece,
to

well
that

as

of modern Hindus. these

to

Europe,
various how

seems

be We

largelyindebted
shall
not

to

of the upon

dwell

further

points.
much that
old say,

The

enumeration

is alone be
a

sufficient

show

further

they might
treated
in

developed.
most

Suffice
manner

it to

they

are

masterly
of the
most

by

the

on philosophers was

the

banks of the
is made

Ganges,

whose

whole

life

spent
Proof
in

in

study

elevated ways

speculations.
:

general

in four

First, by perception, Second, by induction.

Third, by comparison.

Fourth, by testimony.

110

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

Induction, in
First, into
the
cause.

its turn, is divided

antecedent, which

separates

the

effect

from

Second, into consequent, which

the effect. into from

deduces

the

cause

from

Third,
are

analogy, which
known the soul
in

infers
are

that

unknown

things
in

alike After

things that
and the

alike. and of the

analyzing

body,
crucible of

testingthem logic,the Guru, gives

all their of the

manifestations

Book the

Pitris,through
their

the

mouth and

followinglist of

faculties

: qualities

Faculties

of

the

Soul.

First,sensibility.
Second, intelligence. Third, will.
Faculties

of

the Intellect.
of internal external

First, conscience, Second,

sense,
or

or

organs
of

perception.

organs

perception.

Third, memory. Fourth, imagination.

Fifth, reason,

or

organs

of absolute

notions,

or

axioms.

Qualities of
First, color (sight). Second,
savor

the

Body.

(taste). (smell).
sense

Third, odor

Fourth,

the

of

hearing

and

touch.

Fifth, number. Sixth, quantity. Seventh, individuality.

Eighth, conjunction.
Ninth, disjunction. Tenth, priority.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

Ill

Eleventh, posteriority.
or Twelfth, gravity,

weight.

Thirteenth, fluidity. Fourteenth, viscidity. Fifteenth, sound.

As there from which the and
emanate
or

is

nothing
soul,
from

material
it is

about

anything
that
or

that

ceeds pro-

the

obvious

those

faculties

the

Ahancara,

inward any

light,and
be
made the

Agasa
however

pure

fluid,cannot
we

under

circumstances

thoroughly
free all any the

may

study them,
that the the earliest
the in
are

objectsof sensation, and

science is
to

it follows

final end

of all

spirit at
that

ment possible mo-

from and passage aerial The material and If the

to

material

fetters,from
stand

bonds

of
way

sion, pasits

evil influences celestial

the

of

to

the

spheres, which

inhabited

by

beings body,

whose
on

transmigrations are
the
is

ended.

contrary,
dissolved from
is not

molecules,
to

being solely composed of its original elements, into

which deemed
it sprung.

returns

the

earth

the

soul, however,

worthy
it is

to

receive

fluidic
commence

body, spoken
a new

of

by Mann,
of the

compelled
in

series attained the

our

transmigrations requisite degree

form
to

this fection, per-

world, until
wmen

it has

of

it abandons

human eyes

forever.

It is

impossible to

shut

the

extraordinary
that

between similarity the who held

from

this

system of philosophy and

of

of

old Greek believed that

its

and philosophers,
in the

of Pythagoras, especially

doctrine all

metempsychosis,
to to

and the world

also soul of
lating re-

the

object of

philosophy was
and

free the

mortal

envelope

guide
from

it

spirits. Although
to

it appears

all the
went

traditions
to

the

subject,that
train and

Pythagoras
travelled
in
was

the

Indus

in

Alexander's this old eyes

India
the

and

brought
one

back the
no

system from

there, and

only

of

all

Sophists that taught it, some

for

people

who have
us

have

anything

that

is not

Greek, would

be-

112

CCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

lieve its

that earliest
in

India

was

indebted of words

to

the

land We

of

Socrates
will

for

knowledge

philosophy.
of the for

merely

repeat,
who the has

reply, the
studied this

illustrious

Colebrook,
in

question

thirty

years

India

on

spot
"In

philosophy
and
not

the

Hindus

are

the

masters

of

the

Greeks,

their believed

disciples."
in
a

Pythagoras

hierarchy
of
at

of

the upon

superior worldly
of

spirits, exercising
matters.

various doctrine It

degrees
lies

influence very supposes

That

the

foundation
an

the

occult with

sciences. the

necessarily
formulas
us

ance acquaintwhile been is

magical

of

evocation, and
that he had

the

philosopher only
to to
a

leads

to

suppose

admitted
reason

knowledge
that the in

of this

supernatural sciences, there

he oath
was

believe

deterred taken

from all those

tellins
who

all had

he

knew

by

terrible

by

been The

initiated. Guru ended the whole his of

inquiries
the
reason.

into

the

soul

and

its

facilities As upon the

by

study

logical
we

power devote upon

of
a

Hindu

spiritism
to

rests

these

faculties,

special chapter

the

superior
"We
will

Guru's

discourse the

this

interesting subject.
in the form of
a

give

introduction

merely

dialogue.
We Hindu word
use

the in in

modern the
our

term

spiritism,
the which
reason

to

designate
that
no

the

belief exists it.

Pitris, for language

other

terizes characsufficiently

The

belief

in

the

Pitris
to

is

positive belief
directing
any scientific the
men

in
:

spiritsas
it matters
or

manifesting
little It is wish whether

themselves the that it word

and

has

value idea

not.
we

enough
to

correctly

expresses

which

convey.

114

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

from
sun,

whose thy lips, whose

shining
is

virtues

are

as

brilliant and

as

the
art

reputation
the fourteen communicate embrace
over

everywhere by
men,

known,

who classes

praised in spiritswho
over

heavens with

the

fourteen

of

let

thy
the

science of

flow the

us,

who flow

thy

sacred

feet,as

waters

Ganges

the

plains they
THE

fertilize.

GURU.

Listen the the

while of of while faint when

the his

vile
:

Soudra while

sleeps like
the

dog

beneath of

poyal
hoards and

abode

Yaysia
that

is

dreaming
is accumulating,

this world's the with

treasures
or

he

Xchatria,

king, sleeps among

never

his
is the

women,
moment

pleasure
men,

but
are

satiated,this
under the

just

who the

not

dominion

of their

flesh,commence

study
VATU.

of the

sciences.

THE

Master,

we

are

listening.
THE

GURU.

Age hardly

has able

weakened
to unfold to

my

sight,and
what of I my you
mean

this
:

feeble my

body

is is

you hour

envelope evening
\

fallingasunder
What

and

the did I

is aptransfiguration proaching. for this

promise

THE

VATU.

Master,
of with

you

said

to

us,

I will

unfold

to
man

you

the

edge knowl-

the

immortal

which light, rules

puts

in communication

and infinity

his transformations

upon

earth.

THE

GURU.

You
but the

will

now

hear

voice arises the

and in

that my

voice mind

will be is not whom

mine,
mine.

Listen

thought that I give place to

superior spirits by

am

inspired.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

115

The
or

Guru

then

performs

an

evocation

to
a

the brief

maritchis,
summary

primordialspirits. The
Every
man

followingis
within himself of
matter

of his discourse.
is conscious

of

certain and and

or

lute abso-

notions, existing outside

which
reason

sensation,
which his istent Self-ex-

he has

has

not

derived from

from

education

received
a

Swayambhouva,
his immortal

the

Being, as
They
Of Of Of Of
are

sign of

origin.

the

: principles

cause.

identity.
contradiction.

harmony.
the that

Through everything
other, and
still This
to trace

principleof
exists the is the latter

cause

reason

tells
some our

us

that
or

result

of

cause

though
source

often

escapes
to

notice, we
a

acknowledge
is the

its

existence, knowing it
of all science
:
we

be

fact.

study
law of and

realities

only
We

them

back

to

their
to

producer.
down the
a

It
must

is not know the

enough
whom the

lay
law

fact. what

proceeds from,

tains main-

harmony
the that

of nature.

Through
man

knows

of identity and contradiction, principles his ego is not that of his neighbor. That
are

two

contrary facts

not

governed by

the

same

law

; that

simultaneously good is not evil ; that two contraries cannot fact. of the same be predicated tells us that Through the principleof harmony, reason

everythingin
laws, and
these laws !N"o the
an

the

universe

is

subject to

certain
us

immutable attribute
to

of principle author the and soul

cause

compels
able
to

to

preserver.
is

faculty of

motion, except in conformity with and regulate its interior and exterior life,its spiritual
nature.

perform any act or which these principles,

terial ma-

"Without

these

to principles,

which

all

are

obliged to submit, necessarily

and

which

commend

them-

116

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

selves

to

the
we

reason

of which

all
are

men

and the

people,
law
no

without of
all

these vation, obserderive of

matic axio-

principles,
of benefit who

say,

supreme

all

investigation,
from

of

all
or

science,
the

one

can

any those

tradition,

from There

achievements
no

have

preceded
for
two
men

him. scientific
will see,

being
there
or

other
can

foundation

facts,
think,

be alike. absolute

no

science,
Human

for

no

judge by
and all. which

reason,

universal is the work

reason,

guided

principles
men

that
"

bright
for

light, guiding
the benefit this Book
as

uniting

all

in

common

of

Such

is

brief
at

abstract least of

of the

dialogue,
of may
a

covers

fifty palm-leaves
It in would be

the well

Pitris. be

impossible
work,
the which

for

us, is

imagined,

the

present
of
in

merely
those
to

brief have the

history
been task the

or

description
and have
set

practices
in
are

of

who

itiated, inwe

which,
us,
we

order

accomplish
to to

before
more

obliged

compress

stance suba

of

than
or

fifty volumes,
undue

give

any

subject

disproportionate
With
reason

importance.
axioms laid
:

the leads of

help
man

of
to

the the

down

by

the

Guru,

knowledge

First,

the of the

Supreme
constitution and

Being.
of inferior the universe.

Second, Third, Fourth,

We
have

of of

superior
man.

spirits.

propose been

now

to

show

what each of

is

the

belief
matters.

of

those

who

initiated

upon

these

CHAPTER

VIII.

TEXT

FROM

THE

VEDAS.

Nothing

is

commenced
or

ended.

Everything

is

changed

transformed.
or

Life

and

death
are

only

modes

of

formation trans-

which

rule

the

vital

molecule,

from

the

plant

to

Brahma

himself.

(Atharva-Veda.)

up

CHAPTER

IX.

FEW

SLOCAS

FROM

MANU.

The
rests

soul in

is

the

assemblage
soul. It

of is the

the

gods.
that

The

universe

the of

supreme
acts

soul

accomplishes

the

series

emanating

from

animate

beings.

The
which subtler
as

Brahmin is the than

should

figure
Master
as more

to

himself the

the

great
and

being
who and the is

Sovereign
an

of

universe,
than in the pure

atom,

brilliant

gold,
of

inconceivable abstract

by

the

mind,

except

repose

most

contemplation.
*

Some Lord of

worship
creation,

him the

in

the

fire, some
Brahma.

in

the

air

he

is the

eternal

He of the

it is five

who,

enveloping
causes

all them

beings
to

in pass

body through

composed
the with
cessive suc-

elements,
of that

stages
movement

birth,
of
a

growth,
wheel.

and

dissolution,

like

*
* *

So
in

the
own

man

who

recognizes

the that fortunate

supreme
it is

soul

as

present
be he kind could

his
true

soul, understands
to

his

duty

to

and have

all, and
is that

the of

most

destiny
absorbed

that in

desired Book

being

finally

Brahma.

(Manu,

xii.)

CHAPTER

X.

OF

THE

SUPREME

BEING.

[Twenty-fourth

dialogue

of

the

Book

of

the

Pitris.]

After and the

a

giving
few
verses

as

text

the

words which

of
we

the

Atharva-Veda,

from

Manu,

have

just quoted,
son lesThe
to

Agrouchada-Parikchai
of the Guru of
cause

devotes of the lead

the

twenty-fourth
Being.
reason

to

the and

study

Supreme
human

principles
absolute
"

harmony
and

the

notion who of the

of denies

superior
this
"

universal
for
to

cause.

He

cause

the

whole,"
any exists
;
man

says
to

the any it

Book

Pitris,
If

has you

no

right
the any

assign

cause

particular

fact.

say
to

universe further

because lives the

exists, it is unnecessary

go

only

by

facts, and
of natural

he

has laws." that the

no

assurance

otherwise

of

bility invaria-

Having
cause, science

shown
in

the

belief

in

superior
at

and basis the Yedas of

versal uniall

Supreme
of

Being,

lies

the

and,

pre-eminently,
borrows this from

axiomatic Manu and whose

truth,
the

Guru the and

of

initiations of
name

definition sacred
"

primordial
to

force,
utter.

mysterious

it is forbidden he who him. exists him

;

It

is

exists

by

himself,

and

who

is in

cause all, be-

all is in
"

It is he

who

by
who

himself,
cannot

because be

the

mind

alone

can

perceive
organs. all
is

apprehended

by

our

sensual soul
"

Who and

is without
none can

visible

parts, eternal
him.
or

the

of He

beings,
one,

comprehend
of

immutable,

devoid

parts

form,

in-

120

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

finite, omniscient, omnipresent, and

who and the has has created
set

omnipotent.
worlds
out

He of

it is

the

heavens

and

the

chaos,
He is

them the

whirling through everything."

as

infinite space.

motor,
cause

great original substance, the

of

efficient and

material
"

Behold
it

the

Ganges
; the

it

rolls,it
as

is

he;

the

ocean

as

it

mutters,

is he it

cloud

it
;
as

thunders, it is he
from
so
now

; the

lightning as
world
was

flashes,it is he
mind of

all

eternity

the

in the

Brahma,

everything
all

that

exists
"

is in his

image."
author and

He

is the

principle of
present,

things, eternal,
truth, the

immaterial,

everywhere
from all he justice,

independent, infinitely
care,

happy, exempt
source

pain
who

or

the

pure

of

all

governs

all,who

disposes of

all, who
without

rules

all, infinitely enlightened, infinitely wise,

without
name,

form,

features, without
without all

extent, without

condition, without
of
a

caste, without

relation,

purity Guru,

that

excludes

passion,all inclination,all
discusses these
answers

compromise."
The with which the he

Pouranas,
returns

sublime
:

questions,to
"

the

following
life

Mysterious spirit,immense
was

force, inscrutable
manifested

power, before of solution dis?

how the

thy

power, creation

thy force, thy

% Wast like
an

period of
of

thou

dormant
sun

in the midst ?

disintegrating matter,
matter

extinct
or was

Was

the

in ? Did shock

thyself thy
of the also

it

by thy

order

Wert had thou

thou

chaos the

life include

all the

lives that If be
no

escaped
wert

destroying elements?
death, for
and
motion

life,thou
without

wert

there could

can

destruction without
"

movement,

not

exist

thee." thou
cast

Didst that be

the be

worlds

into

blazing
order

furnace that

in

order

they might
born

regenerated, in
their the seed

they
as

might
an

again, from

decomposing
in the

elements,
midst of

old tree

springs again from

its

corruption ? "_

122

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

the

husband

and

wife, and

the

one

that contains

all three

is called A U

M
in

Three This
is

One.
the of

It

given as the meaning of is the image of the ancient

"*

sublime

ble. monosylla-

days.

The

union and from

of

the the

husband

and

the wife

continues love the

ever, forson

transports of their eternal

which life, millions he of

constantlyreceives
like divine love.
so

unceasingly drops

into infinity,

many

dew-drops

fertilized

by

the

Every drop
of the

of

dew

that
atom

falls is of the

an

exact

representation
or

great all,an
each the of

Paramatma
the
two

universal

soul, and
that

these

atoms

possesses

principles

beget

third.

the everything goes by three in the universe, from infinite to which everything descends, to the infinite to So which of
an

everything ascends,
endless chain

with

motion
a

similar

to

that

revolving
*

about

wheel.

The germs.

first appearance

of atoms

is in the and and form

state

of fertilized which the the

is

They

collect

together

matter

being continually transformed grand principlesof

called fluid,

improved by heat, and

three pure

life ; water, and

by

Agasa.
*

Agasa,
is
man.

the The

pure

is fluid, is

life itself.

It is the

soul.

It

body

only an

envelope,an

obedient

slave.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

123

As and the

the shoots

seed, which
out

germinates, bursts
which

through

its

shell,

of

the

ground, Agasa lays gradually aside

its transformation takes

material

veil,beneath

place,and through
it abandons
one more

itself. purifies fourteen its former

more

the

Upon leaving the earth, it passes perfectregions,and every time

envelope,
and clothes itself with

pure.
*

Agasa,
body
form upon

the

vital

fluid
In
or

"

the

soul

"

animates
it

the
on

human aerial

earth. Pitris

infinite

space,

put

the

of the

spirits.
*

Human ascend

souls

before the

being

absorbed

in the supreme of

soul,

through
Pitris
in

fourteen

followingdegrees
souls of
our

superior
ancestors,

spirits.
The still with the
are

the

immediate

living
men,

the
as

terrestrial
more

circle, and

communicating
with

just

perfect man

communicates

animal

world.
*

Above the

the
are,

Pitris,but

having nothing

in

common

with

earth,

The The The The The

somapas,

agnidagdhas, agnanidagdhas, agnichwattas,

cavias,

The
The The The The The

Spiritsinhabiting
and
stars.

the

planets

barhichads,
somyas,

havichmats,

adjyapas,
soucalis,

sadhyas.

124

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

The and would be of

two

the
soon

highest degrees who Pradjapatis,

arrive
in
at

were
were

those

of

the

Maritchis

and superior spirits,

the

end

of their

transmigrations and

absorbed

the

great soul.

This

is called have The

the

progressive
the

transformation life in the

of

just
the

who spirits of virtue. bad

spent their

terrestrial

practice
of

following

are

transformations

spirits: yakchas,
rakchasas,

The The The The The The The The The The

pisatchas,
gandharbas,
apsaras,
assouras,
men,

Bad

who spirits
to

are

tempting constantly at-

creep

into
to

the

bodies

of

and

return

terrestrial

life,
anew.

nagas, sarpas, souparnas, kinnaras.

which

they

have

to pass

through

These

bad Their

are spirits

the of

malign

secretions

of

the of

verse. uni-

only
the

means

regaining the degree

is into

purity
sands thou-

required
and

for

higher transformations,
of transformations

through

thousands animals.

minerals,
; the

and plants, The

superior pradjapatisare

ten

in number

three

first, Maritchi,
Atri,

Angiras,
represent eternal
reason,

wisdom,

and

intelligence.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

125

The

second

three,

Poulastya, Poulaha, Cratou, represent

the

goodness, power,

and

majesty

of

the

vine Di-

Being.
* *

The

last

triad, Yasichta, Pratchetas,

Brighou,
are

the

agents of

creation, preservation,and
the direct
ministers

tion. transformamanifested

They
trinity.

are

of

the

The

last,called Narada,
of all the the

represents
the mind of

the

intimate

union

Pradjapatis in
unceasing
nature

of the the

Self-existent thousands of

Being, and
and the

duction prois
is

beings by

whom of

constantly being rejuvenated being perpetuated.

work

creation

These

qualities of
union,

reason,

wisdom,

ness, goodintelligence,

power, and

tion, majesty, creation, preservation, transformawhich under

are

being
influence of the In

constantly diffused
of the love this

throughout nature,
are

the

superiorspirits,
of the the divine

the for

unceasing product
his celestial his eternal

husband

spouse.

way

great

being

maintains

which life,
*

is that

of all

beings.

For

all

things in
may be

the

universe in order

only
that

exist the

and

move

and of the

undergo transformation,
Great All

existence and

perpetuated, renewed,

purified.

126

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

That
essence

is

the

reason

why

nothing
that
reason,

exists

outside

of

his in

and

substance, and
the of principles

all creatures

contain

themselves

wisdom,

intelligence,
ten

goodness,power,
and who tis, power.
are

mation, majesty, creation, preservation,transforare

a

union, and
themselves

the direct

image

of the

Pradjapathe divine

emanation

from

The

departure
is
a

of

the from

soul-atom the

from the may

the

bosom

of

vinity di-

radiation

life of that he

Great grow God

All, who

expends
in order

his

strength in
he may vital

order live

again,and thereby
tions transforma-

that
a
new

by

its

return.

acquires
that

force, purified by all the

has

the

soul-atom

undergone.
*

Its return evolutions the mother of

is the the

final reward. Great

Such of

is the

secret

of

the

Being, and

the

supreme

soul,

of all souls.

After
to

fully setting forth

the

above

system with
most
ever

regard

God, the soul,and

which contains

perpetual creation,the
the world has within

ing astonish-

system, perhaps, that

and

produced,
a

itself,substantiallyunder
that the have

doctrines mystical form, all the philosophical of mind, the Book ever agitated the human have from which closes the present chapter, we its interminable power, invocations and

Pitris

eliminated creative

hymns

to

the

by

the

following comparison :

The

Great

All, which

is

constantly in
in the

motion and

and

is

constantly undergoing change

universe, is like the
tree

visible

invisible

which

perpetuates itself by its

same

seed, and

is

unceasingly creating the

identical

types."

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

127

Thus, according
God
is the

to

the

belief

of those soul

who

had

been which

tiated, inidergoes un-

whole, the

is the is

atom

progressive transformation,
to

purifiedand
is the

ascends

its eternal in

source,

and

the

universe

reunited

body
the

of atoms As
souls
man

process upon

of transformation.
is in direct

earth
and

communication
so

with

of

plants
attained

of

inferior with
a

animals,
fluidic

the

ing Pitris,havand

clothed

themselves the

(fluidique) body,

having
are

first of

the

fourteen
man.

superior degrees,
links

always
There
is
are

in communication
an

with

uninterruptedly ascending scale,the

broken
in
:

of

which The The The The And

never

Pitris

are

relation the with

with

the

Somapas

(spirits).

Somapas

with

Agnidagdhas.
the

Agnidagdhas
to

x\gnanidagdhas.
Agnichwatas.
are

Agnanidagdhas
so on

with

the

up with

the

Pradjapatis,who

in

direct

munication com-

God.

In each

of

these and be

categories the
continues
to
move

spirit assumes
in
a

more

perfect body
which may

circle of which
are

laws,
not

called

but superterrestrial

supernatural.
The preserve
to

Book

of

the
sex,

Pitris whatever may of

a

says may

that positively be the

the

spirits

their which

superior categories
are

they
ties

attain love

; that is

they

united

gether to-

by
form and their
down

the

which

totallyunlike
are

every

of

earthly passion.
birth
to

These who

unions possess

always prolific
of qualities
are

give
to

beings

all the

parents, enjoy the

the

same

happiness, and
of
as

not

tied

transformations

this lower Pitris

world.

It is freedom grave

possible,however,
of and be

the

enjoy
some

the

utmost

will, that they may

commit
in

exceptionally
to

fault of
man.

degraded,
this of the

consequence, the

the

tion condi-

Upon

point

Agrouchada-Parikchai
a

alludes

to a revolt

that happened Pitris,

long

while

128 makes

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

ago,
are

but

no

further been

explanation.
cast

Some

of

them

supposed
There

to

have
reason

down

to

earth the

again.
close larity simi-

is every

to

suppose,
various

from

existing
that this from Chaldea the and

between

their its way,

religious traditions,
the the
to

legend found
the Hindu

through
into

process

of

tiation, ini-

temples
thus gave

mysteries
the

of of

Egypt,
which of with human
its

and

birth

myth
ately immediare

first sin. Pitris have

man,
not
are

Those

passed
the

the

degree

above communication
ancestors

that

which only spirits

in

the

latter.
race

They

are

regarded
directors themselves

as

the from spired inso

of the it derives

and

its natural
are

whom

inspiration. They
the
next

by
on, from

the

of spirits

degree
until

above divine
to
man.

them, and
word

one

degree
not

to

another,
is
to

the

or, in

other The forms

own,

terms, until revelation

Pitris
a

imparted
each other.

are

equal

Each

category
of
our

separate and
more

complete world,
which function.
will

in the

likeness
is the
same

only
of

perfect, in
to

there

versity di-

and intelligence this live of

According
that
man

theory,it
isolated

be

readily understood
ancestors.

cannot

from

his and
at

It is he
can

only by
arrive

the

aid

their

instruction

help
the them.

that

in the

shortest

possible time
becomes united the whole
not

transformation

by

means

of which this
men

he

to

Upon
But

belief upon
a

is based
are

theory
to
are

of initiation. cations communi-

earth

fitted Some

receive

from toward others have evil

higher
do
not

world.
care

naturallyinclined
their
lives

and

to

improve previous
It is

characters which

still feel the

effect of form of
matter.

the

they

spent in the
have been

animals, and

their after

spiritsare
many virtue fluid erations genthat called is

entirelydominated
the soul is becomes

by

only
the

spent

in

the

practice of
pure which

and spiritualized
means

Agasa

developed,by

of

communication

established.

130

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

generated.
that and the

Everything
themselves
"

that

exists threes
"

is

composed
germ, the

of the

atonaa

reproduce
the

by

the

womb,
"

offspring
that in

the

father, the mother,

child

after
gether to-

pattern of
one

immortal whom the

Trinity
the close of from whole its

which of

is welded
nature

being by
at

is

ruled,
turns re-

and

the
to

soul-atom,
the

transformations,
it

ever-living
and
to

source

which

sprang.

This

grand

imposing triple
India
"

conception
manifestation
"

gave of

birth, in
the

the

vulgar cult,
which
was

that
in
"

Trinity

known Nara Nari

"

as

Agni Vaya
" "

Brahma
"

the
"

Father, Mother,
Son.
names :

Vischnou
"

the the

Viradj
It
was

Sourya Egypt
Osiris
"

Siva

"

known Amon Mouth Khons

in
"

under Horus Isis

" "

the
"

following
the

Father,

"

Isis

"

the

Mother,
"

"

Horus

Malouli
:

the

Son.

It

was

called

in

Chaldea

Anou, Nouah,
Bel.
In

Polynesian

Oceanica

Taaroa, Ina,
Oro. And

finally in Christianity:
The The The

Father,

Spirit,
Word.

All

the into

teachings
which the the

of

the

temples

grow

out

of

the

teries mys-

priests are

initiated, and
in order

which
to

they

change
them

into

grossest

symbols,
their
secret

vulgarize

without

divulging

meaning.

CHAPTER

XL

WORDS

SPOKEN

BY

THE

PRIESTS

AT

MEMPHIS.

The

vandalism of the and

committed
Alexandrian

by

Caesar's has which that

soldiers left

in

the

destruction
but

library
with But

us

nothing

sculptures religious
allied

inscriptions
of

to

reconstruct

the

history
to

Egypt.
that
its

country
to
us

was

so

directly
full of

India and studied

ruins

speak
are

in

voice with

meaning,
when

its

inscriptions
from
a

pregnant

significance,
view.

Brahminical

point

of

We taken

will

merely
the

mention,
Rahmesseum

at

present,
Thebes,
the

one

inscription
is
a

from

at

which

plete com-

summary forth. One made of the of the

in

of

the

doctrine

of

Pitris,

as

herein

set

first

expressions
those

that who

the

Egyptian
had follows in been

priests passed
:

use

addressing
of initiation and and the the

through

process
is

was

as

Everything Everything
The The The

contained

preserved
transformed

one,

is

changed

by

three,

Monad

created

Dyad,

Dyad
Triad

begat
shines

Triad,
the whole of
nature.

throughout

CHAPTER

XII.

THE

FORMULAS

OF

EVOCATION.

After human
as

an

examination the

of

the and

part

performed

by

the well

soul, and
the

superior
in

inferior All of of which

spirits, as
we

by

universe,
established

the the

Great ties

call

God,

and,
between
to

having
all

relationship existing
which,
to

souls, in consequence
groups group of of the
are

those aid

belonging
ing belong-

the
to

superior
an

always
with Pitris

ready

souls and

inferior the Book

their
goes

counsel
on

cations, communi-

to

discuss
are

the
two

terious myssorts.
or

subject

evocations. either which

to

Evocations
disembodied
case

of

They
ancestral
can

are

addressed

spirits spirits
whatever have
in

to

spirits, in
to

latter made

the

evoked may
or

respond
the
are

the

appeal
to

to

them,
may

be

superior
addressed of if

degree
to

which
not

they

attained,

they

spirits
and

included the who of down of has

the

cal genealogiare
successful un-

line

relationship,
addressed
to

then

evocations have
man.

spirits

already passed

the

degree
The That

immediately
rules
can

above may be the

if
or

that laid

following
a man

evoke
even

spirit
latter

his

ancestor

under arrived
at

any

circmn rank
is
on

stances,
of the if
can

the

already
of Great

the and

Pradjapati,
point
one

supreme absorbed
a

director
in
not

creation,
Soul.

of

being

the
in

That

any

evokes obtain of

spirit

his from

genealogical
those who

line, he

only
class

manifestations

belong

to

the

Pitris. be made for

as

Preparations
by fasting
says, pure these mouth.

should and

the

ceremony

of

tion evoca-

prayer, formulas order

to

for,
are

the fatal
a

Agrouchada-Parikchai
when the
not

terrible In

uttered

by

evoke

spirit

priest

should

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

133

First, isolate himself Second,

his mind

entirelyfrom
be he
a

all external
in

matters.

should

absorbed called

thought
and

of the from

spirit whose
whom he

appearance
to

has

forth

desires

receive enclose
in
a

communication. all the

Third, he

should
him

malign spiritswho
his ancestral

might
shades

disturb he
to

magic
offer up

circle.

Fourth,
and

should the

sacrifices to

superior spirits.
pronounce of the Book the formulas of
a

Fifth, he should
A these shall
as
we

of evocation. is devoted We
to

special part
make
were no

the

Pitris

formulas, which

all have

cabalistic this the

meaning.
any
to

effort to able the

to

elucidate obtain

point
should
to

further,
various

never

key
We

these be

combinations
to

from

Brahmins.

careful
matters

avoid

attaching greater importance

are

these

than The

they

fairlyentitled
of the

to.
on

first leaf

chapter
could

formulas of be. words We

contains and

the

following epigraph,the combinations being

to
as

letters

simple
to

as

they

well

give

it

as

specimen
in order

show
to
cover

what up
no

methods the priestsresorted puerile their practices. of

As had
no

it contains

formula

evocation, the
:

Brahmins

objectionto explain its meaning

ffid+lfad
Irt

Mad

uo

"

ydg
id

"

ad

Irt
7nav
"

Irt
sam

ad

Irt
mal
+

ok

Irt
Mam
+
ra

di

"

yart

Tag"aj
Irt.

134

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

By reading
last

from each
to

right
word,

to
we

left,commencing
are

with

the

syllableof meaning

able
sentence

to
:

attach

lowing the fol-

this cabalistic Tridandin.

Tridagdyo
Tridivam. Tridamas. Trikalam.

udam.

Trayidarmam.

Tt'ijagat.
The

language
are

of

evocations

totallydispenseswith
adverbs, and
terminations action

all

and verbs, prepositions, conjunctions,

names

while of the of the

retained, they undergo the

declensions

different verbs and

by

which

the

grammatic

prepositionsunderstood,
in the
case

is indicated.
:

Thus,
who
one

under

consideration

Tridandin
is entitled

is in the
to

nominative, and
sticks.
to
over

the priest signifies three sticks indicate of tion, initia-

three

These the

who and

has

been

admitted has power

third three

degree

who

things : thought,
This verb of word which

and speech,

action.

Tridagdyoudam
is in the Tridandin Tridivam in the
as

the signifies
is

divine

arm.
a

accusative, and
is the

governed by

subject.
This the
same

the triple heaven. signifies and word. the

name a

word

is also

accusative

is

consequently in
of word

situation

the

preceding
is is the

Tridamas word

Agni

of

three

fires.

This is the

genitive of
the signifies This

of which

Tridamam

nominative. Trikalam the future. three

times, the past, the present,

form.

is also in the accusative is in the

Trayidarmam
books of the law.

the three accusative,and signifies

Trijagatis

in the neutral
:

form

of the accusative the lower

and

nifies sig-

the three worlds

heaven, earth,and

regions.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

135

According
follows
:
"

to

the

Brahmins,
who has

this

means inscription

as

Tridandin
who three

or

he

been

initiated into three

who has power

grees, deover

carries the

three

rods, and

things : thought, speech, and

"

action.
secure

Tridaqdyoudam
divine
arm.

if he desires to

of possession

the

Tridivam the of spirit Tridamas fires. Trikalam future.

"

and

conquer

the

power

of

evocation

from

the three
"

heavens. iu his service

must

have

Agni

of

the

three

"

and

know

the three

times, past, present, and

the of the three

Trayidarmam
books of the law.
"

"

must

possess

essence

Trijagat
of the We of three do
not

thus

he

will

be

enabled

to

know

the

secrets

worlds. propose
to

dwell

at

length upon
of which
it has

occult form
as

writing,the
of
we

mechanism

practice changes with impossible possession

and them. the

the

every for of

evocation. have elsewhere Book

Besides,
of
the

been

us,

stated,to
Pitris
to

obtain

that

part of the
The
not

containing these
about

formulas.

priestskeep
allowed the
to

them

themselves

people
At the made

are

know

anything

one

time of

Book
no

of penaltyfor divulging a singleverse death. The rank of the accused was Spirits It mattered
caste. not

difference.
to

that the

guiltypriest
to

belonged
Neither

the

sacerdotal Jewish with

did

the

Cabalists which

limit themselves

the

symbolical language
doctrines.

they
to

covered

up into

their their
of the

They

also

endeavored almost

introduce with

writings secret
Indian As for

methods

identical

those

pagodas.
ceremonies particular
to

of

evocation, we

shall have
we

occasion
our

study
to

them

in

all their details when manifestations

turn

attention

the

external

produced by

the different

grades of

initiates.

CHAPTER

XIII.

FORMULAS

OF

MAGICAL

INCANTATION

"

VULGAR

MAGIC.

The

formulas
are

of
as

magical
secret
as

incantation,
those form used
a

addressed
in

to

evil

spirits, superior
of the
of

kept spirits.

the of
a

evocation

of

They
called

even

part

special book
ing treat-

Agrouchada magicians.
are

the

Agrouchada-Parikchai,

They
to

also
we

written,

as

well

as

read,
in

in

manner

lar simi-

that

have their
turn

just
real
our

described,

order pass external

to

hide them

from
over,

the

profane
and

meaning.
attention
to

We the

however,

tions, manifestawhich

exorcisms,
are so

and
in
to

cases

of

demoniacal

possession

frequent
propose

India.

We

give

an

impartial
under
our

account
own

of

the

ous numer-

facts of
as

that
are

have
so

fallen

observation,

some

which from what

a

extraordinary spiritual
of them.
to

from of

physiological,
view,
that
we

as

well

purely
to

point

hardly

know We

say

merely
of

allude

the

chapter
and

of
are

the

Agrouchada
unable
to to

treating
any the

formulas information attribute

of

incantation
as

give

further

to

the

magical
in
and

words,

which

priests

so

much

virtue

exorcising
other evil of

Rak-

chasas,
that

Pisatchas,

Kagas,

Souparnas,
take

spirits
men's

frequent
and have of the

funeral the

ceremonies,
sacrifices. another

possession

bodies,
We

disturb

already,
Book of

in

work,1

discussed

that
its

tion porvul-

the

Pitris, notwithstanding

History

of

the

Virgins.

138

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

But be

there

are

others,whose
who
are

diabolical

art to

is

thought
all

to

unlimited, and
of

supposed

possess

the

magic. To inspirelove any one's body, or

secrets

or

hatred, to
drive him

introduce away,
to

the
cause

devil

into

to

sudden

death

or

an

incurable
to

disease, to

dies produce contagious mala-

in
most

or cattle,

protect them
to

therefrom,
or

to discover

the
"

secret

things,and
child's

find lost

stolen

articles

all

this is but The with

terror.
mere

play

for them. who is

sight of
vast

one

supposed
Hindu

to

be the

endowed

such

power

inspiresthe
magic
of whom On the
are

with

deepest

These who have

means

doctors

of

often

consulted
to

by
be

persons

enemies,
of sorcery. from

they
attributes

desire

revenged,
any of
him
one

by
who

other

hand, when
it to
a

suffers

disease

cause

this

kind, he calls in their aid, that they may

deliver
to

by
have

counter-charm,
so

or

transfer

the

disease
case.

those

who

maliciously caused
The

it in his volume

supplementary
to to

of

the

Agrouchada-Parikdoes
not ; it

chai, treating of the

seem

practicesof vulgar magic,

in any of evil

question them
the influence

respect

merely

attributes

them In

spirits.
power is

its
uses

view, the
it for

magician's
for him

immense,

but

he

only

evil purposes.
to

Nothing
may
nervous

is easier than with

afflictany

one

whom
constant

he

meet

a fever, dropsy, epilepsy, insanity,

trembling, or By
army of of

any

other
can

disease, in short.
cause

But

that

is

nothing.
an

his art he

even

the entire destruction the sudden death

of

besieging a city,or
a

the commander But

us

besieged city and

teaches how is
can
no

of all its inhabitants.

while
to

magic
another

to

do

harm, it also shows

so

how

prevent it. There

who

magician
more

shrewd him

that
in

there

is not

than

match make

or ability, destroy the

effect of his
or

charms, and

them

rebound

upon

himself

his

patrons.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

139

Independent
have and
a

of

their

direct of

large assortment
in which

intervention,the magicians amulets, talismans,and powerful

sorcery and and make ments, enchanta

efficient

preservatives against

they do
of

large business

great

deal

of money. consist

They
dried upon

glass beads, enchanted

roots

by mentrams,
of and figures,

of

and which

aromatic cabalistic
are

and

herbs, of sheets

copper tastical fan-

characters,uncouth
lower that
castes
a

words The their Hindus persons,

engraved. always
of
wear

of the

them

upon

thinking
from

supply

these

relics will

protect them
Secret

all harm.
to

preparations
the

inspire love, to vigor

of
to

kindle weak and

anew

an

expiring passion,to
come

restore

the

infirm,
and
are

also within
no

province

the

magicians,
source

by

means

the

least

unproductive

of

their

come. in-

It wishes

is to
to

them reclaim

a
a

woman

always applies husband,

or

first when his

she coming be-

faithless

prevent

such. It is libertine the The

"

by

the
or

aid of the sweetheart

philtersthey passion.
discusses

concoct to

that

young tivate cap-

usually tries
the

beguile
of

or

object of his
in

Agrouchada
demons

also

subject

incubi.

These
more

and

much India," says Dubois, " are worse the diabolical,than those spoken of by Delrio
'

Jesuit, in his
and whom other and

Disquisitiones Magicae.' By
embraces the form

their the

violent
women

long-continued they
visit
in

they
of
a

so

weary
a

dog,

tiger,or
die of

some

animal, that the poor

exhaustion."

creatures

often

fatigue
which

It then
weapons These

speaks at
may
arms

some

length
or

of

the

means

by
have effects

be

enchanted which the

bewitched.
mentrams

upon have in

magical
of

been which

pronounced,
will compare

virtue

producing
those

every

respect with

caused

by

the

140

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

celebrated which The each

so

sword many

of
were

Durandal,
disabled. and

or

the

lance

of

Argail, by
with

Hindu

gods
could
was

in giants,
use

their

frequent wars
arms.

other, always made

which
army it
was

of enchanted for

Nothing
Brahma,
an

withstand,
never

instance, the
without

arrow

of

unsheathed
arrow

destroying
the property
as

entire

or

the

of the his
state at

serpent Capel,which,

whenever

cast

among
a

enemies, had
of
a

of

throwing
be

them

into

lethargy which,

may

well

imagined, put largely to

is
no

them their that

to

great disadvantage and

contributed There
are

defeat.

secret

magic

does

not

teach. and honors

There
; to

magical
certain

secrets
-women

how

acquire wealth
to
some

render with buried

matter
even

sterile

prolific by rubbing compounds;

concealed make the
in

the hands discover

secret

and

feet

enchanted

treasures

in the where

earth,
; and

or

place,no
or

to

bearer

invulnerable,

invincible, in battle.
The

only thing they

; and

are

not

so

clear about
can

is the

subject
chemists al-

of

everlastinglife
have how

yet who
in

tell how the

many

grown

white

the

crypts of
been

pagodas,
concocted

and

many
to

strange philtershave
the
secret

there ?

in order

learn

of

immortality
the

To
a

become

expert

in

magic
the

pupil

must

learn

from

magician himself,
the believers formulas

whom the

sorcerers

call their doctrine of

Guru,
of the the

like

in

philosophical
means

Pitris, the

of

evocation, by
into

which

are malign spirits

brought

complete subjection.
evokes
in

Some
to

of these

the magician spirits

on

preference
to

others, probably
that
may

account

of

their

willingness planets.
whom

do

anything
In
name,

be
are

required
the is used

of them. certain The

the

first rank

of spirits
to

Grahas, which
act

designate them,
those
torment.

means

the
are

of

seizing or by
rank
a

taking possessionof
the

they
from

commanded,
In the
next

magical incantation, to
come

boutams,

or

demons

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

141

the

lower the

regions,representing each
rakchasas, pisatchas,
nagas,

of principle and other force evil

men

tion, destruc-

spirits.
whom

The

chaktys
meet at

are

female

genii,who
Kali, the
of

they
The

night. spiritsare
the Goddess enumerated.
set

malign
have
to

Goddess
and

of
the

Blood,
others

Marana-Devy,
whom In
we

Death,

order
to

them

in

motion

the

magician
as

has
men-

course re-

various

mysterious
other addresses he he

operations, such
formulas.
to

trams,

and sacrifices, when he when that

different

He

should estly mod-

be

nude

himself

goddesses,and
to

clothed The should with the flowers all be

addresses offers to the

himself the

male

spirits. by
him be colored
case

spiritsevoked
rice
a

red, and
of
a

boiled

should

blood
to
cause

young

virgin,or
which such that
an

child, in
such

he

proposes The all

death.
or

mentrams,

prayers, exercise

have

in efficacy

magical matters,
to

ascendancy
latter may
are

upon

the
to

themselves superior spirits refuse

in the

the

powerless

do

whatever upon which

are

the

magician
certain

order, in heaven,
irresistible in their

air,or
those
are

the
are

earth.
most

But effects consist sound those

and

what

called

the fundamental

mentrams,

and

of and which

various difficult
we

fantastical

monosyllables, of
the while

uncouth of of the

pronunciation,after
already given priests.
repeats his
evocations

manner

have

speaking
mentrams

formulas

used

by
the

the

Sometimes

magician

in

respectful tone, ending

JVamaka,
that spirit

all his

with

the

word the
he
claiming ex-

meaning
he them
in

greeting, and respectful

evoked
an

loading
other times

has in

with

praises.
and

At

speaks
"If

to

imperious
:

dictatorial

tone,

angry
are

accents

you ;

willing

to

do you

what
in the

ask
name

you, of

that such

is

enough
such
a

if not, I command

and

god."

142

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN"

INDIA.

Thereupon
It would be

the

had spirit

to

submit. the different compose the

impossible to

enumerate

drugs,

and ingredients, trade of

a

implements spellsin

that

stock-in-

magician.
some

There bones
more man

are

which

it is necessary kinds
are

to

use

the

of
nor

sixty-four different
less,and
on

of

animals, neither
those of
a

among

them
new

included
moon,
or

of

born
a

the
a

first day of the

woman,

or

virgin,or by

child, or

pariah. together, are

his
an
chanted en-

When

all these
mentrams

bones, being mingled

and consecrated house
or

and by sacrifices,
at

are

buried

in

an

enemy's
to

door, upon

night
the

ascertained for that

be

propitious,after
his death

inspection of
low. infalliblyfol-

stars

purpose,

will

In

like

manner,

if the the

magician,
in

in

the
in
an

silence

of

night, should
camp
at

bury
four

bones

question
the

enemy's
and

the
a

cardinal

points of encamped
four

compass, the

then,
of

retiring to
else would

distance, should

pronounce would of

mentram

defeat, all the troops there

or own

utterlyperish,
heaven, of their

scatter

to
seven

the

winds

accord, before

days
arms a

had

elapsed.
among
a a

Thirty-two
army
seem

enchanted such

thrown

besieging
would

would like
a

cause

fright that
taken from of the from

hundred

men

thousand. of
we

Of

mixture

earth refrain

sixty-fourmost
the
"

gusting dis-

places
"

accompanying

Hindu
gled min-

author

in his enumeration

places in question
of the

with
are

his

enemy's
whose
to

hair and bosom take

are

small nail-clippings, the

name

figures
upon

made, upon
and
are

person

whom words

it is desired
mentrams

revenge

is inscribed.
over soon

Magical
them, and
as

then

pronounced
As the

they

consecrated

by
evil

sacrifices.

this

is

done, the grahas, or

of the is person

genii of

planets,take

sion posseshe

who

is the

subject of

animosity, and

subjected to

all sorts

of evil treatment.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

143

Sometimes
are

these
in

figuresare
ways, who various the

transfixed with the

with

an

awl,

or

injured

various

object
the
most

of

really
noxious hands

killingor plants
become

disabling him
of
to

is the

object of
of which

vengeance.

Sixty-four roots
are

kinds

known
most

magicians,
those

in their
secret

the

powerful weapons
blows

for the
at whom

infliction
are

of the

deadliest

upon the any and

they
a

aimed.
is
not

Notwithstanding,
without
are

occupation
means.

of

magician
and

danger by
vindictive

The

gods
the

evil

genii
a

very

never

obey

injunctions of
It often the brutal

miserable that which Woe

mortal

very
him

good-humoredly.
very about.
makes

happens
way

they punish
he
to

severely for
the

in

orders him

them if he

mistake, slightest
of the
him
were

if lie is

guiltyof
ceremonies of others He

the most which

omission insignificant
are

innumerable

obligatory upon
All

in the

ance performfor head.

ber mem-

an

evocation.

the

ills that

intended his
own

are

incontinentlyshowered constantly in fear, it

same

down

upon
some

is

seems,

lest

other

of the may upon All

most

succeed
or

self, of greater ability than himconfraternity, in making his own imprecations rebound

himself
these

his

patrons.
still exist in
to

doctrines superstitious

India, and
cult possess,
to
are

of

the

pagodas
the

belonging
of

the

vulgar
are

apart from

higher priestswhom
a

they

compelled
services
same

lodge
let out those Now
embraces
to

and
to

feed,
the

body

magicians

whose

lower

castes, in

preciselythe
from time where
some

way

as

of the

Fakirs. undertake
an

they
of the

to
:

rid
at

woman

the nocturnal

incubus

another
a man

they
it has

undertake been lost

restore

virile power of
a

of

in

consequence At other have

spellcast by
are

opposing magician.
to

times, they
been decimated
noxious in

called

upon the

protect flocks,
of

that

through
influences. order
to

enchantments

others, against all

From time
to

time,

keep

alive in the

public

144

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

mind send

the
out

belief

in

these

sacred

doctrines, these
and

jugglers

challenges to
the
in
to

other

pagodas,
of which
art.

publicly engage
and
two

in contests, in who the

are

presence decide

witnesses of the

arbitrators,

called

champions

is

more

accomplished object of
bit of the

in his

The enchanted The from

contest
a

is to

obtain
a

possession of piece of
same

an

straw,
are

small

stick,or

money. distance

antagonists
the
to

both

placed
the

at the

object,whatever they perform,

at

it may

be, and
mentrams

they

both

make the

believe evocations

approach it,but
each

they utter,
powders
a

the enchanted

which

they
which
seems

reciprocallythrow repels them

to
: an

other, possess
and make
;

virtue force
to

invincible
;

overpowering
fresh

stand

in the way
are

they
back and

attempts

advance efforts ;

but

they
and

forced spasms blood.

they

redouble

their

they

fall into

convulsions, they perspire profusely

spit
of

Ultimately object

one

of

them

obtains the

possession
victor.

the

enchanted

and

is declared

It sometimes

happens
power
on

that

one

of the combatants

is

thrown over-

by
that
case

the

of the

his

adversary's mentrams.
as

In sessed possome

he
a

rolls

ground
remains

though

he

were

by
At

demon,
to

and have

there

motionless

for

time, appearing
last he

lost his mind. the

use

recovers

of

his

senses,

arises
seems

in

an

apparent
the
some

state

of with

fatigue
shame
not

and and make

exhaustion, and
confusion. He

to to

retire covered

returns

pagoda
time.

and A

does
serious

his appearance
is

again
have

for

sickness

supposed

to

ensued

in consequence he has There those who of made. is

no

of the

efforts incredible,though ineffectual,

doubt been

that

these

pitiablefarces,with
initiated

which

have the

honestly
are

into

the

genuine
whatever,

worship
are

Pitris
in

in

no

way

connected the

all concerted

advance, between
of the
rival

priestsbelonging
the charlatans

to

the

vulgar

cult

pagodas

and

146

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

cant

it may
or a mere

be, without
is

danger
even

of

receiving from
a

bor, neighwho

passer-by,or nothing
in

relative,the
of
so

drichtyendowed.

dotcha.
possess Those For
to

There

the

appearance that

those

this fatal who have

reason

giftto
it
are

indicate often

they are
of times
a

unconscious several of

it themselves.

this be

every
in

Hindu,
the
case

performed
his which befall of

himself, his
of any the harm the

day, causes family,his

arratty, the
that

fields,and

house, the
is to him is

ceremony

design
otherwise The whether the

counteract

might

from
one

spellscast by
of their It may
so

eyes.

arratty

commonest

practices,
be elevated
to

public or private.
a

almost

height of
It
is

national

custom,

general

is it in every and who any

are

province.
woman

is

always performed by
it
to

women,

qualifiedto perform
any

except widows,
ceremony,

never

admitted alone ceremony

domestic

their

mere

presence The A
on a

being unlucky.
is

lamp
metal of other the of

full of

performed oil, perfumed

It when

as

follows

with

sandal-wood, is placed
one

plate.
the member of her

is then

and lighted, her

of

the
or

women

household the

father, or

husband,

any takes head

family, comes
raises the whom

in from it
as

outdoors,
as

plate in
the and person

hand, and

high
is to
or

the formed, per-

upon

ceremony either

be

describes
to

therewith
or

three

seven

circles according Instead

water

his

her

age
a vase

or

rank. is often and

used ing contain-

of

lighted lamp,
with and

perfumed
of the

sandal-wood consecrated
cousa

dened saffron, red-

by vermilion,
a

by

the

immersion

of

few The

stalks

divine

grass. several times

a

arratty is publicly
persons army
to

performed
as

day
It

upon

of

distinction, such

rajahs, provincial
elevated
as

governors, is
a

generals,or
which

others
are

of

rank.

ceremony
us

courtiers One

bidden,

formerly
lous ridicuwe

with

to
us

the
as

king's levee.
the

practiceis quite as
from what

to

other, and

judging

have

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

147

ourselves the
to

seen,

in

certain

provinces in
a

the

Deccan,
of

where still

English
remain,
and

have

allowed in

few this
as

phantoms
country
us. are

rajahs quite
pay
as

the

courtiers
a

graded de-

servile receive

class the

with favors

They

for the the

rifice sac-

crumbs of
same

they
every

and of

they enjoy by
or

feeling
We

conscience
must

dignity.
to

It is the credit

everywhere.
the Hindu

say,

however,
never

the

of
or

courtiers,that
mistresses

they
of the

made

their wives

daughters the
As
a

of their Hindu

rajahs.
any
caste

general thing, a
his
own

would

blush

to

owe

preferment to
persons

dishonor
to
a

of his wife.

princelyrank have been obliged to appear in public,or to speak to strangers, to summon fail, they never returning to their palaces, upon
Whenever

belonging

their wives

or

send

for their devadassis this ceremony that which their

from upon

the

ing neighborthus
sult re-

temple
prevent
from the

to

perform
baleful often

them, and
otherwise have

serious

consequences

might
they
pay

any

glances to
have in

may

been

exposed. employed
Whenever
as a

They
you of
women

girls specially regarded

It

for that

purpose.
enter
a

Hindu

house, if you
head the of the

are

person

distinction,the
to

family directs
of arratty.

the young is also When

their

perform

ceremony of the

performed
the other
two

for the

statues

gods.
have finished the
to to

at dancing-girls

the
never

temples
fail

ceremonies,
or

they
over

perform
whose

arratty

three

times

the

gods

service

they
their Its

are

attached.
is also
are

This

statues

solemnity when practisedwith still more in procession carried through the streets.
avert

object is

to

any
as

bad

consequences for the

resultingfrom gods
is
to

glances which simple

mortals. upon upon upon

it is

difficult the

avoid

as

Finally,
the sacred

arratty
domestic

generally performed
ticularly parsometimes

horses, elephants,

animals, and
even

bullocks, and

growing

fields of rice.

148

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

Beside believe
as a

the
in

more

elevated

doctrines

taught by
in India

those its

who

the

Pitris,vulgar magic
descendant.
to

takes

place
lower

degenerate

It

was

the the

work

of the in all
a

priesthood and intended of apprehension. state

the
we

keep

people
in

constant

In

all times, and

places,by

side of

the

most

elevated

philosophicalspeculations,
the

always
We

find the dwelt

religionof
at
some

people.
upon

have and
to

length

the

practice nothing
initiated

of

magic

sorcery do
to

in

India, though they have

whatever Brahmins

with the the the

a
are

the shades
reason

higher worship
of their that

which and

pay

ancestors
was

the

perior su-

for spirits,
to

nothing
most

better the

culated cal-

prove than

Asiatic detailed identical of

origin of
with which until

of

nations

of

Europe
our own

description of
many
our

these
we

strange
with

customs,
upon

which

that

meet

soil,and
no

historical made the

traditions

furnished that
we were

us

explanation
to

wre

discovery
succubi

related

the ages

Hindus believed

by

descent.

People
and and the
we

in the

middle

implicitlyin period

of magical formulas, in sorcery incubi, in the efficacy evil eye. have

not

Coming

down

to

nearer

our

own

times,
carried make

forgottenthose
such
a

fanatical

leaguers,who
used
to

their little

superstitionto
of
wax

pitch that they

to
so

images

representing Henry
were

III. and transfix for

a

the these

King
of the

of Xavarre.
in

They
On the

accustomed

images

different

places and
fortieth

keep
they

them

period
to

forty days.
of the

day they
would

stabbed thus
to

them
cause

heart, fully persuaded that

the

death

princes they
were

were

designed

represent
a

Practices

of this kind
sorcerer

so

common

that,in 1571,
was

tended pre-

named de

who Trois-Echelles,
in

executed that
in
at

on

the

Place
more

Greve, declared
than three
that

his

examination

there the

were

thousand there
or was

persons
not
a

engaged
woman

same

business, and

court,
Dot

or

belonging

to

the

middle

lower

class,who
love
matters.

did

in patronizethe magicians, particularly

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

149

The

execution

of

Gauffredy,
of

the

cure,

and

of

Urbain

Grandier,
that

by
the

Richelieu's

demonstrate orders, sufficiently the time

were

the

greatest minds
influence in Saint disbelief refusal
to

not

able

to

withstand We read
that
to
a

of these

superstitions.
called
"

Augustine'sBook,
in the power

The

City

of

God,"

of evil

was spirits

alent equiv-

believe

in the

selves. Holy Scriptures them-

The

Bible, which
believed
in

is

taken

from
and the

the

sacred

books
must

of
stand

tiquity, an-

sorcery,

sorcerer

or

fall with

the

authority of
the the

the since
we

Bible. persons
are

It is
were

scarcely a century
at

convicted with

of

magic

burnt
some

stake, and
sentences

struck

amazement

by

of

rendered

by magistrates,still according
poor the
to

highly
upon death

esteemed
mere

by

their

countrymen,
of sorcery,
at

which,
suffered

the

charge
as

people
most,
out
were

by

fire

charlatans, who,
cheated which their
were

only
few sols excite

guilty of having by
contrivances than
to

neighbors
rather

of

calculated

to

mirth It

do

any
to

serious

injury.
these

is difficult

understand

sentences,
were

except by
in the
cult oc-

supposing
power In from

that

the

magistrates themselves
sorcerers.

of the
a

1750,

Jesuit burnt

named alive

Girard
a

had of

narrow

escape

being
saved

by

decree

the
the

parliament
fair

of

Provence, for
He
was

having by
the
in

cast

spellupon
of his
to

Cadiere.
were

disagreement
as

judges, who
lie
was

equally divided
the

opinion
doubt.

his

guilt.

given
burnt

benefit A
nun

of the of
the

noble the
same

Chapter
year for

of

Wurtzburg

was

at

the

stake

in

being guilty of magical

have made

practices.
Since When that their that
we we time, fortunately, some

progress.
from priest,

threw

off the
sense,

yoke

of the

Romish and
reason

day

common

conscience,
our

resumed
are

sway,

and

while

Hindu

ancestors, who

yet

150
under the

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

dominion
on

still slumber
we

have and We

made

Necromancers, and decay, in the last stages of decrepitude great strides in the path of scientific progress
of their and

Brahmins

intellectual

liberty.
the

always meet
of grow

priestand
of the

sorcerer are

upon both

the

same

plane
From observe from We

social charlatanism.
out

They
same

products of

and superstition
an

causes.

ethnographic point
the Romans
ancestors.

of

to view, it is interesting

that

also

inherited

similar

opinions magician

their Hindu remember

what

Ovid

said of

Medea,

the

Per

tumulos de

erat

passis discincta
ossa

capillis, rogis,
cerea acus.

Certaque
Devovet Et miserum

tepidis colligit
in

absentes, simulacraque
tenues

fingit

jecur urget

Horace
and wool

also

speaks
of

of

two

magicians, named
contained
two

Canidia
of

Sagana, whose
and the other

apparatus
wax.

one figures,

Major
Lanea,
Cerea Jam quae

poenis compesceret
stabat
:

inferiorem

suppliciter

servilibus

utque

peritura, modis.

We
not

must

confess,however,
in
"

that

the

Lydian singerwas

very

much

earnest

consider them
to

the noise be

put
their

to

speaking of them, when we Proh pudor ! by whose aid he caused flight by the god of gardens, who was
"

in

annoyed by
Horace the stake.
same

enchantments.

would

certainlynot
with

have

sent

his two

witches

to

The

ideas the

regard
as

to

visual

influences other

also

isted ex-

among

Romans,
from

shown,

among

things,

by

the

followingline
Nescio

Virgil:
oculus mibi

quis

teneros

fascinat

agnos.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

151
amulets from of that

They
name,

had

their
were

god
The

Fascinus
to

and

their

which that the any

designed

protect children
of
a

injury

from from from

source.

statue
was

the

same

god, suspended
its them

triumphal
harm that

car,

protection to
befall

occupants
from
the

might

otherwise

evil eye The

of envy.

object of

the

present work times,

as

is not of the

so

much

the

study
recessively suc-

of magic

in ancient

that

more

elevated
atom to

ligiousbeliefs,under whose progressed from

until the
it
was

guidance
one

the

vital

transformation Great
All
; which
a

another,
upon of offspring
:

absorbed of souls
as

in

the

look

world and

being nothing
never

but

succession other which

ancestors, who
we

forget each
and

beliefs
balmed em-

which

indeed
in
a

may

not

entertain, but

are

most
our

mysterious
respect.

consolatory creed
to

and

are

entitled The

to

present chapter with

an

regard
do
not

Hindu

magic
to

is

merely
further

episode regard to
hovever

which
we

we

propose
the

extend tions tradialso

; otherwise

might
sorcery

show
in

that

popular
their way

with into

India

found

Greece, Rome,
word

and

ancient this

Chaldea. latter

One claimed

about

country, which,
was

as

by Berosus, ^Eschylus, and by

a

Herodotus,
and

nized colo-

multitude

of unknown

people

mixed

tribes,

speaking different languages.

India, with
various its hundred
so

and from

twenty-fivedialects
each

and the

its

castes,
at

different

other,

was

only
stantly con-

country,

that
on,

time, from
in order
to

which avoid

emigration
sacerdotal

was

going
and the from

persecution,
been onized. col-

which, consequently,the countries

the

bordering upon

Tigris and
all the here

Euphrates

could

possiblyhave
go
to show

To

ethnographic facts,which
made
is

that the

assertion added

correct, historically

may

be further the

the

great

similarityexisting between
of the Hindus and

magical

practicesand

beliefs

Chaldeans.

152

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

The

followingare
to

some

of

the

Assyrian inscriptions lating retaken from

a

magical enchantments, by
Messrs.
was

recent

lication pubhow

Rawlinson indebted the Chaldean

"
to

Norris, which
India.

show

largely Chaldea
"The form

of the
are

conjurations against
"

evil

spirits," says

eminent all cast demons

a

Assyriologist, is
in
to

very

nous. monoto-

They
with
a

the be

same overcome

mould.

They begin
by
the

list of

the

tion, conjuraand

together
effects of
of
a

with

description of
This them driven

the

character

their desire

power.
to
see

is followed away,

by
or

the

sion exprestected pro-

of
an
a

being

from form. The

them, which
formula which
;

is often

presented

in

affirmative

finallyconcludes
it derives

with

mysterious
'

invocation, from
of

all its

efficacy. Spirit
remember.' sometimes That similar

Heaven,

remember and

Spiritof Earth,
fails ; but

alone

is necessary
to

never

invocations
"

other
as an

divine

spirits are
one

also added.

I will used
as

give

example,
bad

of these

conjurations to
acts,

be such

against
the

different

demons, maladies, or

evil eye.

"

The

or pestilence,

The

plague
The The

that the

fever, that lays waste devastates the land, bad for

bowels. the the
come

the the

country.
and

body,

injuriousto
"

bad evil

demon,
man,

bad
evil
out

Alal,
eye, of the
son

the

bad

Gigim.
mouth,
may the evil
come

"

the

evil

tongue, may
out
"

they
bowels shall shall walk shall shall

body,

they

of the

of the
never

man,

of his God.

"

They They
never

enter

into any

possession of my
harm before
me.

body.

never

do
me.

They

shall
"

after
never

"

"

They They They

!

enter
cross

into my the

my

house.

never

frame. house ! of my habitation.

shall of

never

enter

"

Spirit

Heaven,

remember

Spiritof

Earth,

member re-

154

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

"

The

bad

god,

the

bad

maskim,

"

"

"

"

"

"

the

! Spiritof Heaven, remember ! Spiritof Earth, remember ! Spritof Moul-ge, king of countries, remember of Ningelal, lady of countries, remember ? Spirit of Zenith, remember of Nin-dar, son ! Spirit shines Spirit of Tishkou, lady of countries, who ! night,remember

in

"

More

commonly, however,
at

there As

are an

no

such

logical mythoof the

enumerations
more

the

end.

example

simple kind
against the
seven were

of

mention a formulas, I may tion conjurasubterranean demons, called maskim, the

most

who

reckoned

among

formidable

of any.

"

The
At

6even

! the

seven

! of the ! the the

"

the

lowest

bottom of heaven in

abyss,the
seven

seven

"

Abomination

"

Hiding
earth,
Neither

themselves

lowest

depths

of

heaven

and
"

male

nor

female,
out

"

Water,

stretched
no

captives,

"

Having Knowing Hearing

Vermin,
Enemies

wives neither

and order

producing
nor

no

children,

"

good,
mountain,

"

no

prayer, hidest in the

"

that

"

of the of the

god Ea, gods,

"

Ravagers
Abettors

"

of trouble,

"

All-powerfulby violence,
Agents
of

"

enmity,
!

"

"

of Heaven, remember Spirit of Earth, remember Spirit

!"

We The

shall above

dwell

no

further

upon

this

point, however.
that the

inscriptionsare

superabundant proof

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

155

practiceof magic,
from lower the
castes

as

handed

down

to

the

ancient

deans Chalof
the
was

their
or

ancestors, the

Hindu Berosus

emigrants
calls
in that

mixed

classes,as

them,

utmost

limit of their attainments

direction. of initiation,

The

pure
the

doctrines, which
of the the

formed and of the

the the the

subject

worship
echo and brick

Pitris banks of the

superior spirits,

awoke nomads

no

upon

Euphrates.
country
and

The lived

moulders

Sennar

in constant

apprehension of
even

sorcerers

magicians,
tions concep-

with

no

idea

of

the

existence

of

the

sublime

of Brahminism.

Inscriptionsrecorded
baked

upon

earth, invariably contain

in the

granite,marble, stone, or everything that is most

We
to

elevated

popular
of the
to

belief. multitude

do

not

select
to

the

ideas superstitious ages,

bequeath

future

and,

as

it were,

immortalize

them.

/
6ays

am

all and

in all !
in India.

the

Trinitarian

inscriptionat Elephanta, begottenthe

the
statue

/ have says emblem the record of mother upon

world of

!
was

Isis, which

the

Nature

in

Egypt.
! thyself

Know such
was

the
at

inscription that
erected
in

appeared
the

in

front

of the

temple
And inscribed

Delphi.
column

the
:

Agora

at

Athens

was

To

the unknoivn

God

! and evil

Mingling
such
as

in their

their gods inscriptions the fear

spirits,
bling trem-

the

gigim,
constant

maskim,
in

and

other of

demons,

with and

the

presence
these

less, sexless, wiferav-

childless

monsters,

before

these telals,

156

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

agers

of who

heaven,
also

these seemed upon

enemies
to

of

Ea,
in

the

King
presence,

of

the
the

Gods,
Chaldeans

tremble their
burnt

their

engraved
of the

bricks

nothing
the If

but

pressions ex-

grossest

superstition,
else have
to

for

simple
there
our

reason

that

they thing
is

had
at

nothing
which
we

put

there.
to

is

any

one

right
have
to

express

surprise,
ridiculous the
ancient

it

that

some

Assyriologists
as a

taken prove

these that

conceptions
Hindus The have the

text

from ideas

which from
in

got

their

first

the
a

primitive
fourth it

Chaldeans. which
account
we

Agrouchada-Parikchai,

book,
an

already
magic
but

alluded

to,

in

which bad

gives
are

of
in

practices,
which is

whereby

spirits
as

set

tion, mo-

entirely
or

ineffectual

far

as

the

Pitris,

or

the

superior
are

spirits,

Swayambhouva,
which fourth which book
are

the is

Supreme
entirely
voted de-

Being,

concerned,
from the the

and other

disconnected
to

three,
of

wholly
no

pure that

doctrine

the
sorcerv

Pitris,
were

makes the
onlv

secret

of that
common

the

fact

masric

and upon

things
or

had

any

influence and
on

the
or

impure
mixed of the those

Soudras,
classes.

the

people passing

Tchandalas,
to

Before
external

the

subject

phenomena
who
in

and

manifestations the amiss

set

produced degrees
the the of

by

had it
as

gone may
we

through
not

various
to

initiation of of of
same

India, Pitris,

be

compare with

doctrine

the Jewish

have and
seem

it

forth,

beliefs

the

cabalists

of
to

several
us

other have

philosophers
drank

ancient fountain.

times,

who

to

from

the

PART

THIRD.

THE

DOCTRINE

OF

THE

PITRIS

AS

PARED COM-

WITH

THAT

OF

THE

JEWISH

CABALA,
ANDRIAN

OF

PLATO, SCHOOL,

OF

THE

ALEX-

OF

PHILO,
AND OF

OF

THE

PERSIANS,
CHRISTIANITY.

It

is

not

lawful

to

explain
even

the

history
to
one.

of

creation

to

two

persons,
is

or

the

history
and

of

the

Mercaba

If,
intrusted

however,
with

he

naturally
of the

wise

intelligent (Extract
were

man,

he

may

be

the

heads

chapters.
of which

from

the

Mischna,
A. Franck

Jewish

cabalistic Institute.

work, )

portions

translated

by

of

the

As the

for

the

ten

Sephiroth,
good
south.
or

there

is

no

end,

either

in

the

future,
in the

or

in

past,
north,
to

nor

in

evil,
The
ten

nor

in

depth

or

height,
like the

nor

east,
of the

west,
hands

or

Sephiroth
on

are

fingers
the middle

the

number

of

ten,

five

either

side,

but

at

lays

the

point

of

unity.
mouth closed that of you and may if
not

Keep
that back you

your

speak
heart

of

it, and

your

heart

may
to

not

think

it

your
reason

forgets
the union

itself,
was

bring
formed.

it

again

its

place,
a

for

that

is

the

why

(Sephir Institute.)

Jeoziroh,

cabalistic

work,

translated

by

A.

Franck,

of

the

THE

DOCTRINE
AND

OF

THE

PITRIS

THE

JEWISH

CABALA.

CHAPTER

I.

ORIGIN

OF

THE

CABALA.

In
the

opposition
prescriptions
law,
are

to

the the all

outward Bible
are

observances encumbered all

with under freedom

which the of

of which

Jewish the in will

by

intelligent action,
there for
arose

crushed
to
a

out,
demand wider

gradually

by

its

side,
of

response and

greater
a

independence
doctrine

thought,
which Those
was was

philosophy,
the
in
name

mysterious
Jewish the

known who

by

of

the

Cabala.

believed the
secrets

this of

doctrine,
divine up in

object
as

of well

which
as

to

unfold

the

nature,
silence

of

the like
says

creation,
initiates the

wrapped
in the

themselves Indian

and

mystery

temples.
in with doors his

At

distant

intervals,
book upon

illustrious

Franck,

admirable

this

mystic partly

philosophy,1
opened
who for
was

innumerable of the

precautions
to
some

they
new

the

sanctuary
those and their

adept,
eminent age

always
their
an

chosen

among

larly particuwhose wisdom vanced ad-

intellectual additional

ability,

offered

proof

of

and

discretion.

The

Cabala,

or

Religious

Philosophy

of

the

Jews.

160

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

When of the

new

candidate
one

was

initiated murmured

into the

mysteries
ears

Cabala,
thou who

of the

elders

in his

the

following words
"

O the
to

hast be

now

gone

to

the

fountain-head

of do
so,

all
not

graces, reveal
in

careful, whenever
tenet

tempted
which

to

the

of of

emanation,
all Cabalists. words

is

great
tery mysnot

mystery

the

judgment
in
"

Another
:
'

is contained

the

following

Thou

shalt

tempt the Lord.'

The of far advanced which with
two

necessity of
which toward the

an special initiation,

essential

requisite prebe

was

that

the of

candidate and life,

was

should the

the person

close

absolute
to

secrecy

initiated
was

expected
to to

serve prewere

regard
to

to

whatever

revealed

him,

points of
held
in in

external the the

in respect discipline,

which

those the

who

doctrine

of

the

Pitris
were

in

India, and

believers

Jewish
of

Cabala

very
soon

nearly agreed,
see

though,
united In

matters

belief, we
them

shall

thev each

were

by

ties that science

bound has

still closer

to to

other. the

all times the

anxiously sought
of the resemblance and with with the

discover

origin of
Greek

philosophical system
points of

Hebrews,
some

which of the

presents many
of Arabia. As the Cabala
cannot

systems of Alexandria

mystical beliefs
the Alexandrian sprung from
some

is be

manifestly
have
can

older

than
to

school, it
the

held successfully been be

same

have

latter, though it may

The have
most

influenced

by

it to both

extent.

that from

claimed
source.

is that As
it and

tems sysclose

drunk that

the
to

for the the

connection

seems

exist between
we

mystical
Messrs.

philosophy of
Franck all its these
"

the

Arabs,

may

well

ask, with

and

Tholuck, who
"

have

investigatedthe subject in
are we

bearings,
not

What

conclusion ?
"

to

draw

from

many

points of
are

resemblance

They

of much

importance,
to be

it is true, for what

is similar

in both

systems is

found

elsewhere

in

more

162

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

"

Evidently," says
whom the

Franck,

"

this

cannot

refer

to

the

Arabs,
not

call the children invariably of Israel,or the children of Arabia : they would speak of a foreignand contemporaneous philosophy in
terms
"

Hebrew

writers

such

the

Zohar

would

not

date

it back

from

the

earliest ages While the

of the

world." the Cabala

cannot

origin of
in the the of

be

successfully
or

sought
the

for either

different

systems of Greece
in

in

doctrines

Alexandrian
in ; common,

school, notwithstanding
or

they have points many philosophy of the Arabs

Zohar, tracing it
back
to

the

mystical hand,
of the
as

while, on
; have

the

other

the

earliest ages,
we

speaks good
and that

it

having

the

East view

for its cradle of the

not

reason,

therefore, in
in of Pitris ? We luminous should

antiquity of
systems,
from

India
to

the the of

larity simitrine docthe

principle of
the

both

say

Cabala

sprang

the

doctrine

not

forget that
means

India,
of

that

immense

and

centre

in olden

times, besides

spreading
with

its ideas

throughout
earliest

the
was

East, by
that
to

emigration,

from

the

times,
of

in constant

communication

all the sages of

people

Asia, and
there

all the

and philosophers the science of

antiquitywent
the the elders of

study
in

life.

It is

not, therefore,surprisingthat
the Hebrews into the

periods of
have

their

captivity by
mins. Brah-

should old

been of

initiated the

Persian

Magi

conceptions
Jeszireh

A the

few
two

extracts

from

the

Sepher
of the
is
we

and
as

the
to

Zohar,
the
ture na-

highest prized works

God,
the

the

Cabala,

of

creation, and
this

human

soul, will show

that conclusively We
to
we

opinion
to

correct. historically cannot

shall be devote
a

brief,for while
few pages
in mind

resist the these dwell of

our

tion tempta-

the that
at

subjectof
we

sons, compariupon
main

shall bear

cannot

it

at

any

great length,except

the

expense

subject.

CHAPTER

H.

HOW

THE

SACRED

BOOKS

ARE

TO

BE

INTERPRETED

ACCORDING

TO

THE

JEWISH

CABALI8TS.

In in

order

to

show

that

these

things
that
as

are

not

to

be
a

taken
hidden has
to

their

literal which

signification, and
is contained

they
in
a

have

meaning
be

therein,
the

seed, and
the

extracted
:

from

them,

Zohar

repeats

following

allegory
Picture and

to

yourself
with upon

man

living
usages which

alone of he the

in

the

mountain He duced pro-

unacquainted
and lived

the

city.
in

wheat,

ate

its natural

state.

One bread What He It He What The It

day
of

he

went

to

the He ?

city,
asked

where
:

he

was

given

some

good
is

quality.
good
for

this

was

answered,
to eat.

is bread took

it and

liked of ?

it, after

which

he

asked

again,

is it made
answer

was,

is made

of

wheat. afterward he them made

was

Some with And He It

was

time oil. what He

given
asked ?
:

some

cakes

mixed

tasted is this

and

of, pray

answered of
some

is made

wheat.

By-and-by
was

royal pastry

mixed

with

oil

and

honey

set

before asked the

him.
same

He

question

as

before.

164

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

What He He All
was

is this ?

answered, they

are

cakes

made

of

wheat.

exclaimed,
these in

things
their

are

at state

my
; I

command.
use

I wheat

use

them which

already they
So
are

crude

the

of

made. he
were was

thinking, give
their

total

stranger
to

to

the

pleasures
those

they give, which

who of

all lost to him. attention the

So

it is with

whole
are

general principles
therefrom

science, and

ignorant

of

the

pleasures

resulting.
The Zohar from that We
are

concludes the letter hidden."

as

follows the

"

It is necessary charms

to

tract ex-

of

law,

the

of wisdom

therein find

also the

following aphorisms

in the

same

book.

Wo the

to

the

man

who it

does
as

not

look
a

beyond

the

letter of in
dinary or-

law, but

regards

simply

record

of events

language.

The

words

of
to

the him

law who

are

the takes

garments, in which
the

it is law

clothed. for the law

Wo

garment

of

the

itself.
* "55-

"*

There with
but

are

some

foolish

people who, seeing a

never

man

ered cov-

handsome

garment,
for the

look while is the

any there soul.

further,
is
thing some-

take

this is

garment
more

body,
that

which

precious,and

The which

law may

also has be called

its the
are

body. body

There

are

commandments that
are

of the law the

; the texts

mingled they
are

with

them

merely

garments

by which

covered.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

165

Ordinary people pay

or

heed law.

to

the

texts

of

the

nothing but the garments, That is all they know. They

to

see

nothing
are

that

is hidden

beneath
to

this the

garment.
but

Those
to

who

wiser

pay it is

no

heed

garment,

the

body by

which

enveloped.
* *

The the

servants

of the

Supreme

King, those
but the
is the
to

who

live upon
is

heights
of

of

Sinai, heed

nothing

soul, which
law

the basis in future soul of

everything else,which
soul which is manifested

itself,and,
the

times, they will be

that

prepared

contemplate
the law.

through *fc"*

By treatingthe
Cabalists, without
made the

sacred

books violence
were

in this
to

allegorical way,
Bible
or

the

doing
in the

the

tradition,
initiation

conceptions which
times

the

subject of

in ancient
These
same

East,

law. part of their religious

a

last

verses

seem

like
we

commentary
have been

upon

the

subject
from the We

as

that Book

which of the

considering,
the of

taken

Pitris.
to

merely
methods

call attention of

the

between similarity the adherents further.

two

adopted by interpretation, dwelling

what
was

either "We

doctrine, without
are

upon

it any

reminded
:

of

said in the

Agrouchada-

Parikchai
"

As

the the the the the

as

soul is contained almond

sun

in

the

body
its

; ;

"As
"

is concealed

by body

envelope
;

As As As And So

is veiled

by

the

clouds

"

garments
egg the germ sacred
its

hide

the

from

sight ;
seed

"

is included
rests

in its shell ; inside its of the its

;

"

"

the

law

has

body,
hide

envelope, its clouds,

the

its garments, of the This but

which shell,

it from

knowledge nothing

multitude."

opinion, that
intended

the
to

words conceal

of

the

law the

were

garments

from

common

people

166

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

ths

truths

therein
called

contained,
a

led

the

Cabalists

to

construct

what

they

Cabalistic material
"

alphabet,
act

by

whose their

aid

they

even

prevented
According
to

the

of Arte

reading

mysteries.
and

Beuchlin,
the
to

De

Cabalistic,"
in

"Wolf,
phabet alof

"

Bibligr.
in

Hebr.,"
order

method it

employed
necessary of
a

that the

occult
act

make the

that

mere

reading
tri-fold. The

should

be

subject

special

initiation,

was

first
to

consisted which it the of

of

the

substitution

of

one

word

for

another,

was

equivalent.
the word. value of of who the the letters and
in

According
became the third

to

second,
another the in

final

letter

of

each

word

initial

The
for We doctrine

changed
the first that Pitris

by

putting,

instance,
have

place
those also

last,
believed
in

vice-versa. the Indian

seen

of

the

indulged

these

puerile

tices. prac-

CHAPTER

III.

INITIATION

AMONG

THE

CABALI6TS.

We

have

seen

that three of
a

the

mysteries degrees
of

taught

in

the in

Indian
each of

pagoda
which
a

comprised probation
to

initiation,
was

twenty

years

required

before

being
The
secrets

promoted
writers of the their

higher
Cabala

grade.
have
not

on

the interior

given
there several is

us

all
no

the

discipline,
also
to to

but

doubt

that It

Hebraic

initiation

included the

categories.
that idea the of
cient an-

is well Hebrews

known,
had which who
to
came

according
three
was names

Talmud,
the four
to

express of

God.
was

The

first,
to

composed
for instruction and

letters,

taught
With twelve the
"

all

the

temple.
consisted of
are

regard
and

the

second letters
:

third,

which the

forty-two
of

respectively,

following

words

Maimonides
the
name

Sages

taught
;
was

of the

twelve number
to

letters of the

to

their

sons

and

disciples
it

but

when intrusted

ungodly

had

increased,
the

only

the
in

most

discreet low the

tone to

among their

priests,

and

they
the

repeated
were

it

brethren,
The all
name

while of

people

receiving
was

benediction."
most

forty-two
It
contained

letters the if
we

the

sacred of the

of versal uni-

mysteries.
soul, and

great
may

secret
so

stood of

for,

express

it, the

highest
"

degree
was

initiation. says the author whom

we

It

only
"

taught,"
a man

have
mature

just quoted,
age,
not

to

of auger

recognized
or

discretion,
a

of

addicted

to

intemperance,

stranger

to

168

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

vanity,and brought
into

gentle and
contact." says

with pleasant

all with

whom

he

was

"Whoever,"
with

the

Talmud,
and the

"has

been

made it in the
a

quainted ac-

this secret upon

vigilantlykeeps
love of God and
; his

pure of
no

heart, may
men

reckon
name

favor is in of

; his

inspiresrespect
and
we

knowledge
is the world
:

danger
These

of

being forgotten,

he the viz.

heir
to

two

worlds, that in which

three

live,and

come."

classes of persons,
were

who First, the disciples, of four letters the

:

taught
that

the

name

ing consist-

Second,
and

who priests,

studied

of

twelve

letters ;

Third, the elders, to whom

two
""

alone

the

secret

of

the

fortygrades

letters
seem

was

revealed,
to

to

us

correspond
of

very

closelyto
to
are

the

three

of initiation It from is

in India.

worthy
sacred
in the

remark, according
that the
are

the in

last

quotation

the

Talmud,

elders

who

possession of
power, of invisible

this most
not

mystery, present

invested but

with

supreme

only
In the
in

world

in the

world

spirits.
Zohar,
in

the
we

Sepher Jeszirah,in
are

the

Guemara,
with
or

and

the

Mischna

constantly meeting
of the

the
tion, crea-

prohibition to divulge
to
"

the

secrets

Mercaba,

anybody except,
who known
are

Men
are

invested their

with

the
1

highest dignity and original expression,

first
a

who

for

extreme to

prudence." the

"Whose "is

heart," according anxiety

which
we

filled with
a

and

alarm."
in the

From first

text

quoted
it

chapter

of the

part of this work,

with

appears

that

distinguished position,
was

respect
was

to

intellect and from

accomplishments,
him that who he

not

all

that of
a

required

aspired
must

to

knowledge
arrived
at

these

mysteries,but
as-e.

also have

certain

CHAPTER

IV.

THE

DIVINE

ESSENCE,

ACCORDING

TO

THE

CABALISTS.

Rabbi
himself them
secret

Simon,
beneath

having
the shade he

assembled of
a

his

disciples,

seated

sacred

forest, and
to

informed the

that, before
of
the

dying,
of

would

reveal

them

great

principle
was

principles.
heard
was

"A

voice for

then What

and that

their

knees It all the

shook
was

gether to-

fright.
celestial had
as

voice?

the

voice

of

the

assembly
to

(including
listen. ! I will

superior
fully joyone

spirits) which spoke

of for

assembled
:

Rabbi
not

Simon say, I
was

follows that time

:

Lord

like

thy prophets,
this
as

upon
to

hearing
be

thy
but the

voice

afraid,
time for

is not

the

afraid,
love mouth
:

it is the

love,
The

it is written Zohar of then the the

Thou into

shalt his

eternal, thy God.''

the

puts

following

scription de-

Supreme
Ancient of

Being
of

"

He

is the

ancients,
those
to

the
are

mystery
unknown.
as

of

teries, mysHe he pears apof who he his whose

unknown that
as a
man

who

has

form
to
us

appertains
far
is

him,
in

inasmuch

advanced
most

life, as

the

Ancient those which

ancients,
are

as

whatever but

unknown this form still

among beneath

unknown,
himself
seems

under
to

manifests

us,

he his

remains is that
a

unknown,
of of
one

garment
face is

white,
;

and is
at

aspect
upon

exposed
he up

he

seated

throne white worlds. this

to

bolts, thunderof his dred hunare

which head

uses

pleasure.
thousand

The

light
Four

lights
thousand

four

hundred

worlds,
of the the birth

springing just
of
in

from world

white
come.

light,

the

inheritance witnesses

the

Every myriads
of

day

thirteen

thousand

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

171

worlds burthen

which
of dew

receive which is

their

subsistence

from

him, and
him. the A

the
freshing re-

entirely supported by
his
new

drops
dew

from
a

head, which

awakes

dead
;

and

infuses dew of is

into them
a

life,wherefore
it is the which food is

it is written of the

Thy
order

of

light ;
manna

highest
the sacred

spirits ;
life to

it is the
come.

prepared for
field of like of and the

just in
fruit. whose from times

the

It

drops upon
seems

the

In appearance color contains

this dew all colors.

white

diamonds,
his

The

length
hundred

face,

the summit
ten

of his head worlds. of the any he

can was

is three He Ancient form in

seventy

thousand is the
name

is called

long-face,
he

for such
"

of ancients." this

Before

he

created

world, before

produced any image, nothing. Who

it is not

alone, without
of he had him
no as

form,
he
was

ling resemb-

conceive
as

then,
fore Thereof any

previousto creation,inasmuch
lawful any
a

form
means

to

represent him whatever,

a no

by
even

image
name,

or

under

form
or

by

his

holy

even

by

letter
saw

of

the

words.

You
to

point. Such is the meaning the figure on the day when

to

Eternal
"

spoke
to
own

us." who
ventures

Woe his

him

compare

him

even

to one

of

attributes
man

; much

less still should from be the

he

be

pared com-

to

who He

springs
should

earth, and
of
as

whose all

destiny is
creatures
"

death. and

conceived

above

all attributes."
no one

Learn, however, that

of his
own

is

wise, or intelligent
does who
not

cept ex-

substance, for wisdom

on

deserve

the who

name

but by itself, it from

can

account

of him

is from

wise, and
himself.

produces
no

the

light emanating
of who him is
an

Moreover,

one

conceive

intelligenceas

existing

by
and the
"

itself who

alone,but through
fills it with
a

being intelligent (Extract from

time, the
most

his

own

substance."

Zohar,
The

Cabalistic

work.)
at the is,
same

Ancient of

of ancients

unknown

unknown

beings.

He

is distinct from

every-

172

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

and tiling, yet he everything is united there

we

is not
to

separated from
as

anything ;
to

for

him

he

is united

everything;
a a

is

nothing
say that
to

that he

is not has
none.

in

him.

He

has

form form

and he

may

Upon assuming
is.

gave

existence

everything that
own

In

the

first
"

he place, the
ten

projected from Zephiroth

him, and
same manner
"

his

bosom

ten

luminaries

or

which
on

shine

by

the
a

form

they
rays

borrowed

from In the

diffuse
as

all sides beacon

most

brilliant of

light.

spreads
of elevated shines
we

lights everywhere
of

around all unknown

it,the Ancient
is beings,
an

ancients, the unknown beacon, which

in
our we

know such
is

merely by the light,which and fulness. What brilliancy this light." (Extract from
work.)
"

eyes

with

call his

holy

name

only

the

Idra-Souata,

Cabalistic

The

Ancient form

of that

ancients,whose
embraces that

name

be forms.

is sanctified, It is
preme su-

the

only
and

all other

mysterious wisdom,
the

includes

everything."
that has been

(Extract from
These written and
we

Zohar.)
contain

extracts

almost with

everything regard
to

by
may

the

Cabalists

the

divine of

nature,

say,

indeed, that their whole

is contained in

system
the
:

sophical philo-

belief

its turn, in Pitris

following

sayings,taken

from

the He

Book

of the

is all and

in all
is in him

And He is the The the

same

everything everything
in
an

! effect is in him.

cause

of

and

every

pantheism,
of the the Cabala Indian
is

infinite

unity, was
who had of Ancient the

taught
been Ancients of

in

work's
in

as

by

those

tiated ini-

temples.
same

The
as

in the in

Zohar the
same

preciselythe
and the

Manu,
the

Vedas,

Days Agrouchada-Parikchai. We
at

Ancient

find

fundamental

ideas

the

basis of
terms.

both

losophies phi-

expressed
We shall
now

in almost

identical

show himself

how

this most

unknown

of unknown

beings revealed

in creation.

CHAPTER

V.

THE

TEN

ZEPHIROTH.

The

ten

Zephiroth
whereof
ten

represent

the

ten

essential
in

qualities,

by

means

the

deity

is manifested

creation.

These

attributes,
grace,

representing

goodness,

glory,

dom, wis-

power,
are

justice, intelligence, sovereignty,

with is him the
not

etc.,
but
as

completely
is immutable

identified
and

the

divine

substance,
of

God

susceptible
in

change,
the
as

the

Cabalists
as

always
instruments

regard
of
as

as

action,

and

ten

hiroth Zep-

Supreme
of all God

Power,

creatures

of

superior nature,
is from will
we

types
which into the
as

beings.
reveals

This passes We whom

a more

the

way

in

himself,

and

evocation
now

action. floor
our

yield

to

the

illustrious and who

can

Hebraist furnish
we are

have

adopted

guide,
this

correct
to

description
ourselves.

of

conception

than

able
"

give

God,"

says he
not

Franck,
not

is

"

present
himself them
;

in

the

Ten

Zephiroth
them
;

otherwise he
we

could abide
to

reveal in

through
he is
not

but

does
are

wholly
out

solely
these

what

able of

find and

about life. the all

or

him,
In

through
of The and

sublime

forms
can

thought

point

fact, the
En-

Zephiroth
which in that

never

comprehend
very has
source

infinite. these

Soph,

is

the

of

forms,
to

which,
more

capacity,
while
none

no

form,

rather,
a

speak
name,

correctly,
he alone has

each and
can

Zephiroth
have remains

has

well-known

none." the whose

ever

God and

then infinite

ineffable, incomprehensible,
is

being,

place

above

that

of

all

the

174

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

worlds

which

reveal

his

presence

to

us,

even

the

world

of

emanation. Such
ten

is,likewise,the

particular nature
the the is
so

of

each of

of

the tions rela-

Pradjapatisof India, and toward Swayambhouva,

The

character unrevealed close and

their

being.

analogy
of their

between
we

them

strikingthat
weaken the

any force

comments

might
to

make

would

only
the

resemblance. both the and Cabalists the

ten

According
lords of

and

believers

in the
are

the Zephiroth Pitris,

who Pradjapatis, of

the
bodied em-

creatures,

are

the

attributes

divinity,as

in the Ten
in

who SuperiorSpirits,
in this manner,

manifest

themselves

creation,and
of the

the doctrine

of the immutability reveal himself

Deity,
not

who

was

only

able

to

in

action,was
The close
is

infringedupon
worthy
of

in the

slightest degree.
and
we

between similarity
more
no

these

beliefs, in India
inasmuch
at
as

Judea,
meet

the in

remark,

them it

other

philosophical system
how
to

that

period,
and

and

incontestablyindicates
systems
are

the closely other. much the

Hindu

Jewish
was

related forth in
era,

each

This
more

system
than and
a

not

fullyset
previous
to

the

Cabala

century
the

our

while

Manu,

Vedas,
in

Agrouchada-Parikchai
thousand
not

had

already

been

existence

for several It may

years.
to

be

amiss

remark

also that

these

Ten

perior Su-

of the

like the Indian at the head are Spirits, Pradjapatis, immense of spirits, both inspiringas well as hierarchy

mediating, who
of the vital soul

preside over
from the

the under
one

continual whose of

transformations

molecule, and

guidance

the

man huother an-

advances

degree
in the

to perfection

until it reaches The

manner
"

universal

soul.

Sepher
are

Jeszirah

speaks

followingenigmatical
not

of these

superior manifestations.
ten
so

There
eleven. in your

Zephiroth,ten
that
so

and

nine,

ten

and

not

Act

you

may

understand intelligently

them

wisdom,

that your

mind, your

speculations,

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

175 be

your

knowledge,
in

and

your

thoughts
Let the

may every

gaged constantly en-

their

investigation.
and reinstate Ten
in

thing

rest

upon

its foundation
"

Creator is

upon
no

his basis. in in the

As

for

the
nor

Zephiroth,there
the
nor

end, neither
nor

the

future
nor

past,
in the

nor

in
nor

good
the

evil,nor
nor

height
south,
"

depth,
in the

east

west,

in

nor

north.
are

The
to

Ten the

Zephiroth
number is the of of tie of

like

the
on

five either

fingersof
hand,
the but

each tween be-

hand

ten, five

them
"

unity.
is united
to

The

end flame

the

Zephiroth
to

beginning,
is one,

as

the

is united
a

the

firebrand, for the Lord

and
"

there Close heart

is not your that

second. that
not

mouth you may

you

may of

not

speak

of

it,and
heart this

your

think

it,and

if your it is for

bring forgets itself,

reason

it to

its

place again, for

united

that the

they
the

have

been

together.'' (Extract Agrouchada-Parikchai

before the

from Was

Sepher
not

Jeszireh.) meaning
when
:

of it

the

precisely identical,
Cabala
"

said, centuries

was

in existence

As

for

the

Ten

who Pradjapatis, who

are

are

the

lords

of

all

created

beings, and
there space,
at spirit

lastya, Poulaha,
Narada,
time
nor

Maritchi, Atri, Angiras, PouCratou, Pratchetas, Vasichta, Brighou,

no

is for
a

commencement

or

end, neither
the

in

they are

the

product of thy
herd be mouth

only

essence

of
"

one

single breath.
; close

This be

is

fatal secret
to

that

no

part of
brain

it may
in

revealed that
no

the

vulgar
that

; compress

thy

order

part of it may
in

spread
the whole that the

abroad." doctrine
of

"VVe will say in conclusion Pitris consists

at
a

the

knowledge
of which whole
of

of

vast

rarchy spiritualhie-

the

head

stand
the

Pradjapatis.
Cabala may of be the

In summed

like manner, up
as

the

Jewish

consisting in

the

mystic knowledge

Zephiroth.

CHAPTER

VI.

THE

CABALISTIC

TRINITY.

"

Having
became female

divided
half

his male

body
and

into half

two

parts,
and

the

sovereign
with sloca

ruler the

female,
the
son."

uniting

portion, i.)

begot

Viradj

(Manu,

34, book
"

I, Viradj, produced
created

desiring
the Ten

to

give

birth

to

the
are

human the the Lords

race,

first all

Pradjapatis, having
34, book
the

who

of

beings,
(Mann,
terms
as

after sloca

practised i.)

greatest

austerities." In Hindus sprang such

these,
of the

venerable

legislator
triad,
from

of

the

first the in
ten

spake

primitive

which selves them-

superior

spirits, who

first

manifested

creation.

We

have of the and In

already
Pitris how all the

seen

in of

what the love sprang

affecting language
of the from that husband that for

the his

Book
spouse,
union. is

speaks
the

universe of

celestial

pagodas
three
in
to

India,
carved of

symbolical
a

trinity
block

represented
granite
It is
or

by

heads,
the
see

from
a

single

of

marble,

form how the

single head..
this

extraordinary
up
on

closely

idea, which

sprang

the the

banks Jewish

of

Ganges,

was

copied

in

the

teachings
We the that taken will
our are

of

Cabalists. that from information of the what

our

free is

to not

confess derived
our

we

have

said

about upon is reader of

Cabala

own

knowledge
the
and

subject.
from understand

All Mr.

about

Hebrews the

Franck that

Institute,
rests

thereon

the

whole

weight

argument.

178

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

who, accordingto

the

originalexpression,takes
bears witness
to both

after his
of them.
account

father and
This
son

mother of

and together, and

wisdom

intelligence, called, on
elder
son

of his double
or

the inheritance, These

of

God,
and their

is knowledge, include

science.

three persons

contain
in

everything that
the and White

is,but
in

they

are

united,
of

turn,

in

Head,
he

the

Ancient

ancients, for

all is he

he is all.
is

Sometimes
a

represented with
he
is

three

heads
to

forming
the

single by

one.

Sometimes

compared

brain,
parts,

which, without
and
means

losingits unity,is divided of thirty-two pairs of nerves

part of the

into three

is in communication

with

every

-two methods of thirty throughout the universe.

"

body, as, by the aid of the wisdom, the divinity is diffused

"

The

Ancient," says the Zohar,

with is the the three
most

whose
a

name

be

tified, sanc-

exists this and head because

heads elevated
is

forming
of all

single one,
elevated
the

and

things,
number the
ten

Ancient

represented by
in other the
we

three, all the

other also

lights, or,

words,
number

Zephiroth,are
In
"

comprised
same

within work

three."

another

part of the
are

read

There
one

three the

heads

carved In

one

vdthin
we

the reckon This

other,
first terious mysdom. wisis

and

above

other. is

this number without

a

hidden

wisdom,
wisdom

which is the

never

veil.

supreme

principle of
is the Ancient

all other
; whatever

Above
most

this first head

mysterious among
towers

mysteries. Finallycomes
all
one

the head
no

which What escapes

reason

above
no

others, and

which

is

head.

it contains
our

knows,
and
our

or

can

know, for

it

equally
is the

knowledge
the Ancient
terms

ignorance.
the

That

why

is called
or,

non-being."
preferred, the
successive
as

Sometimes
of this

the

if it is
as

person! and solutely ab-

trinityare
necessary

represented

three

phases

of

existence,as well which,

at

of

thought,
con-

as

deduction

or

evolution

the

same

time,

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

179

stitutes it may read

"

the

generation
there
can

of the be

world.
no

However
about Zohar

surprising
it,when
: we

seem,

doubt from the the

the Come

following
and
see

lines taken
;

thought is

principleof everything;
When has

but

it is at first ignorant and

self-contained. abroad When

it

thought
that
at

succeeds

in

diffusingitself
it becomes

reached arrived

stage
that

when

spirit.
before.

it has
is
no

point

it is called itself
as

and intelligence, The

tained longer con-

within

spiritdevelops itself,
which
a

in its turn, among and

a

the from

mysteries by
it, which
which from
see

it is

surrounded,
of
in

voice

comes

is like

reunion

the

celestial

choirs, a voice
for it
comes

is

heard distinctly the that but spirit,

late articuwe

words,
think

when and

of all these this voice

degrees, we
and

thought
one

gence, intellisame

this is the

language,are
exist

and

the

thing ;
and is united Such his
"

that
no

thought
the

principle of everything
therein.
never

that

is,

that

interruption can non-being,

of

Thought
is
one

itself
it.

to

and

is

separatedfrom

is
name

the is

meaning
one.

the

words

; Jehovah

and

The of

name,

which

I signifies that

am,

indicates where

to

us

the

union methods without but

everything
of wisdom
are

is, the

degree

all the

still
to

hidden, and

placed together,
from the

our a

being

able

distinguishone
is
once

other,
it

when

line of demarkation

established,when
all
to

is desired her

to

the mother, carrying distinguish upon the

:

things in
them, in

womb,
to

and

the

point
name

of

giving
; then

birth God

order

reveal

supreme
am.

says,

of himself

formed
the
or

and is

everything
I

when all is Finally, when has issued from the maternal womb, in its place, and it is proposed both to nate desigand which the

/ who

speaking carefully

individual
am

existence, God
is."

calls himself

vah, Jeho-

that

We
most

will

conclude

present sketch
between Jewish

by presenting a
the doctrine of

extraordinary resemblance
Pitris and
that of the

the

Cabalists.

180

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

In

the

Hindu

system,

as

we

have

seen,

there

were

three

trinities which

the

from Swayambhouva, proceeded successively mingled in him in a subeing,and were self-existent union.

jpreme

They

are

which First, the initial trinity,

gave

birth

to

the

divine

thought

Nara, the producer, Nari, the mother,

Viradj, the

son.

manifested, from as Second, the trinity,

which formation

spring the
of the

primitive elements,
universe.

which

aid

in

the

Agni, Aya,

Sourya.
: Third, the creating trinity

Brahma, Vishnou,
Siva. of the

Franck
that He
"

informs

us,

upon

the

authority
was

Zohar,

similar precisely
:

doctrine

held

by

the Cabalists.

says The

ten

Zephiroth
the

were

divided
us

into
a

three

classes.

Each but
"

presents the divinity to

under

different aspect,
trinity.

always
The of

under

aspect of

an

invisible

first three

matter

As Zephiroth are purely intellectual. they express the absolute identity metaphysics, form
is the

of

thought and existence, and It world. call the intelligible

the
"

what

modern

Cabalists of

first manifestation

Deity.
The the three
one

that

succeed

them
us

have conceive
;
on

moral of God

character
as

on

hand, they make

tical iden-

with exhibit

goodness and
the

wisdom
as

the

other of

hand,

they
and have

Supreme
in the

Being
the

the

origin

beauty

magnificence
been called

creation.

For

this

reason,

they

virtues,or

sensible world.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

181

learn by the last three Zephiroth that the we Finally, lute universal providence,or the Supreme Artist, is also absothat this cause and is,at cause, force or all-powerful that is. the same time, the generatingelement of everything
"

It is the
or

last

Zephiroth that
in
its
essence

constitutes and active

the

natural

world

nature,

natura jprincvple,

naturans?

Upon
of the

prosecutingour inquiriesas to ideas of mankind, philosophical

to

the

originalsource highly
almost gestive, sugand tically iden-

it is

say

the

least of the

of

it, that

the

Brahminical
was

Cabalistic the

notion
same. was

three

trinities

First, there
universal the germ,

an

unrevealed
Ancient

God, the primordial and

the the

of of

Days,

as

he

was

called
to

by
the

Hindus,

Ancient

Ancients, according

Cabalistic

philosophy.
there will.
was was

Second,

then

first

trinity,begotten
second

of

thought
the

and

Third, there
was

in the

either

case

which trinity, of the

origin of

elements, of the virtues, and

world.
to

forces

of the

sensible

Fourth, according

the

Hindus,
;

third

trinityhad
to

charge
that is.

of

the

work

of

creation

according

the

Ca-

it represents the balists,

generativeelement
active

of everythi?ig

Finally,in both doctrines,the

element, generative

element, by perpetual union with the passive or mother continually shooting into space the rays of life,from was tinies desand souls escape accomplish their progressive which
in the

universe, and
immortal other
to
source

graduallyascend
from which
in

and

are

sorbed ab-

in the

they originally
notion of the

spring, or,
In Great order

in

words,
a

unity.
idea of this

give
its

clearer

All, with
that

two-fold

nature,
of the

continuallybegetting
universe

everything

exists, and

which
to

is the

product,or

ascending perpetually offspring,

unity,like

182

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

the the
"

links
Zohar In the
a

of makes

an

endless
use

chain,
the the

or

6elf-feeding
comparison
:

flame,

of

following
science from
we see
a

order flame

to

master

of

the

sacred

unity,

look
or

at

which

rises
;

brightly
two

burning
the white The
one

fire,

from

lighted
white,

lamp
other and

first black rises and

lights,
The line. the united

iantly brill-

the

or

blue.
a

light
black of each

is

above

the is

other,
underneath

in
seems

straight
to

light
former. that

be

source

the

They
they
form
or

are,

however,
one

so

closely
but its the

to

other formed with It it

but black
matter

flame,

foundation,
is connected beneath.

by
the

the

blue

light,
which

in is white

turn,

burning
be

still

farther
never

should

known

that its

the

light
but

changes
shades latter it is

;
are

always

preserves
in

peculiar
which
is

color,
beneath.

several The

distinguished
tends with but and this in the this
is
two

that

besides

opposite light
is

directions. and below with

On

top
the

connected

white
matter

burning
in its

flame, bosom,
In

being

continually
toward
to

absorbed the

continually

ascending
returns

superior

light.

manner

everything
of exist of those method of the other the

unity."
which
we

In
shown and claims

view
to

extraordinary
the

similarity
held what

have
Hindus of the

between the Jewish

doctrines

by

the

those of every

Cabalists,
who,
disseminate
that in

becomes of

Semitists
to

imitation their

Kenan,
views,

adopt

peculiar
the
same

independently
were

fact

identically
in Asia and

ions opin-

held

by

people

the

East.

CHAPTER

VII.

THE

BELIEF

IN

MEDIATING

AND

INSPIRING

SPIRITS

ING ACCORD-

TO

THE

JEWISH

CABALISTS.

"

The the

inferior

world

has

been

created that the exists

in in

the the of

similitude

of

superior.
appears here

Everything
below
one

superior
an

world and
"

like

reflection

image,

yet
It is

it is all needful between and

only
for the

thing."
to

(The
that the

Zohar.)
there
as

you shadow

know and

is

the

same

relation

body,

between
a

the

corporeal writer.)
The

spiritual

worlds."

(Al Gazali,

Cabalistic

extraordinary

similarity
Indian

existing

between and those

the of
to

trines docthe their

taught
Jewish

in

the
was

pagodas
however,

Cabalists,

not,
The and the The
a

confined
as we

metaphysical
also belief believed
was

conceptions.
in

Cabalists,

shall and

show,
their of the

mediating
but

inspiring logical

spirits,

nothing

consequence

principles
universe,
infinite
on

they
being

held.

whole

of from

creation,
the

the

entire

merely

radiation with the

divine have

nature,

space
one

is

peopled
from endowed

spirits
great
with

which
in

dropped,
of the series

the

hand,
atoms,
are

all

the

condition

sparks,
other of

or

life, and

who,
constant

on

hand,

returning
transformations. of the the affairs

to

it

through

progressive
This condition form
or

is

clearly

unfolded
:

in the

Zohar,

in

the
"

of

following
souls all of

allegory
the

Spirits
"

just,"
If
to

says

that ask

celebrated
from far away
a

work,

are

above

powers. descend

you the

why
60

place

so

exalted

they

earth,

184

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IX

INDIA.

from that into had

their of the grown

a

source,

this is my whom
to
a son

answer was

Their

case

is like him he

king, to
country,

born, and who

and educated
in

took
until

be

there had When

reared

older, and

been

instructed the

the

customs

of his father's his him son's

palace.
was

king

was

informed his the love

that for his

to

education

finished, what
?

does for

him do to prompt his mother, to celebrate the The

name.

He

sends He

queen, back

return.

brings him
is

palace, where
saint also
son

the
a

whole
son

day
the

spent

in

rejoicing.
be his He the soul. into the

had

by

queen, and other

blessed

This him
to to

is the

superior
or,

sacred words,
with

sends

the up

country,
and become When

in

world,
of
his

grow

acquainted
it
comes

usages

father's Ancient has

palace.
to

to
son

the grown,

knowledge
and that presence,
a

of the the what

of Ancients
come

that

his

is

time does

introduce

him

into ? her

his As
son

his love

then

prompt
queen, soul
to

him
and has
no

to do

mark

of
to

honor, he sends
his than

for the the

brings
sooner

home
the

palace. Indeed,
the queen

left the and

earth
to

joins him,
she of the with

show

him

way
ever.

the And

king's palace, where

yet the inhabitants
and
a

dwells

forever
are

country
the
to

accustomed But

to

grieve
is

weep
man

at

parting

king's son.
them, Why

if there ?

wise

present, he says

do ye weep he should

Is

it not
us

the

king's son

Is it not

just that
the

leave

and

dwell

in his father's

palace ?
the

If all the

just should they

that
must

know leave queen, down

to
more

this, they would

this the earth.

welcome

day

when of

Is it not

height

glory

the

(Scheinah, or
midst

the Divine

in the

of

them, that
should

should come Presence,) they should be admitted live in

the

and king's palace, and

delight
shows

forever-

enjoy everlastinghappiness?" following

animated passage the Zohar that the
: spirits

In world
"

the

is full of God

every

particleof

matter

with
were

lar particuformed,

spirit. Forthwith,

all the celestial armies

186

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

who subjects, honor maintain

as over

are

divided

into

ten

no categories,

doubt, in

of

the the chief

ten
same

Zephiroth.
relation
to to

These

subordinate

spirits
nature

the

different

parts of
one over

their the
moon,

does

the the

universe.

Thus,
of the

presides
those of celestial
; another

movements

of the
same

earth, another
is
true

the

and One

other

bodies.
the

is called

the

spiritof fire,Nouriel
;
a

spiritof light,Ouriel
of all the
seasons

third

presides
all the

over

the

tribution disnally, fi-

fourth, over
forces,and
the
same

vegetation,

productions,all
are

the

phenomena
also believe forms

of nature As

represented in
evil

way."
Cabalists
more

for the

which spirits,
as

the and
and

in, they regard them

of existence.
move,

grosser

imperfect
in which

In
are

the

darkness

impurity

they
ten

they
be

divided, like the

that and

into superior spirits,

personifying evil categories,

It will Hindu

in all its

degrees.
all these

readily seen
of the the
same

upon the

points
are

the spired in-

Book with

Pitris idea. belief

Hebrew is the and bad

same

Zohar

There
in
to

ical metaphysthe
verse. uni-

basis, the
same

same

good
the

and spirits, of the

system

with

regard
not

composition

Although
information

we

are

in
to
never

possession of
the evocation transmitted

any

very

precise
the

with

regard

of spiritsby
the

who Cabalists,

probably

prescribed
tradition evocation

formulas, except by word

is and of
so

of of

mouth,
the

still Hebraic

full

to

overflowing
have

phenomena
are

of

occult the

which manifestations,
we

necessary

outgrowth
it would

beliefs
to

just
the

set

forth, that
exercise

be the

puerile
Hindu power. We

ask

whether

ancient
to

Cabalists, like

ever priests,

claimed

supernatural
of

need the

only
the

remind of

the

reader

of the witch

Endor,

evoking
the the
eve

ghost
of

Samuel, the prophet, before

of Gilboa
; of

Saul, on
the

of

battle

Daniel

explaining,in
upon

presence

Balthazar, the

magical writing

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

187

walls feast

of his
:

palace,by
Mene

an

invisible

hand,

in the

midst

of

"

Tekel

"

Upharsin
the

and made

of

the
use

witch

Iluldah,
order
to

whom influence

high priest Hilkiah

the

of, in

people, as
are

well

as

of hundreds but We

of other

similar

facts which of
in
to
an

ing nothclearly power. the ish Jew-

exterior may be

manifestations

occult

told, however,

opposition, that
such

Cabala
unanimous

cannot

lay
of

claim

antiquity.
that this

It is the

opinion
sprang

all Cabalists the their

mysterious
arrogate
which
to

philosophy
of the themselves

from originally grew of a

out

primitive institution
desire than
to

Levites, and
a

of

belief

higher order
Cabalistic

that

they

vulgarly taught.
We
are

indebted
we

to

tradition
'

for

the

ing follow-

legend, which
"

give
Master rode

in conclusion

One

day,
Eleazar

our

Jochanan
a

Ben and

Zachai
was

started

upon Rabbi him

a

his travels. Ben

He

donkey
The
*

followed
him

by

Aroch. the
'

latter asked Did

not

to teach
swered you,' an-

chapter of
our

Mercaba. that it
was

I tell
to

master,
unto
one

not not

lawful possess
' '

explain
the

the

Mercaba

alone, if he did
and any have

requisite lawful,'
in
'

degree

of

wisdom

? intelligence

Is

it not

replied Eleazar, 'at

presence what
our

rate, for

me

to

repeat
'

your

you
master.

speak,'said
a

already taught me ? Well, Saying so, he dismounted, drew

sat

veil

over

his
an

head, and
olive
tree.

down

upon
son

stone

in

the had

shadow

of

Eleazar,
of the

of

Aroch,
when
trees
a

hardly

commenced from

speaking
heaven seemed and
to

Mercaba,
all the and his

fire the

descended

enveloped
to express

in

country, which
of the these In

sing hymns,

in the

midst

a fire, was spirit

heard

joy at hearing
others

mysteries."
the
same

passage

we

are

told

that

two

who

Thai.

Bab.

Traii.

CLaguiga,

fol. xiv.

188

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

had

been

initiated,
Eleazar's

Rabbi

Josuah
recited

and
a

Rabbi

Joseph,
of the

lowing folMer-

example,

chapter
again
a

caba.
"

The The

most

extraordinary
covered with

prodigies
thick
in

occurred.
meteor

sky
like
were a

was

clouds,
the

very and the

much

rainbow
seen

appeared

horizon,
like

spirits crowding

flocking
the of the

to

hear of
a

them,

spectators

to

witness

passage

wedding."
had Zachai been told
plished accom-

Upon

learning by
his

prodigies
Jochanan
as

which Ben
:

disciples
was

of

one

in

his

turn,

which

follows

"We from words for who the you, may third the
:

had

been

transported
above
a

upon
was

Mount

Sinai, uttering
is

when these

heavens Come and hear up for

voice
a

heard,

here,
your

where

splendid
for
are

feast all the destined

provided

disciples, and
doctrines. You

generations
to enter

these

category."

Thus
as

the

phenomena
around among the

of

external the

manifestations,
a

such

the

fire hovering itself

such
as

trees, and

meteor

suddenly
of

exhibiting
evocation,
secrets

the

clouds;

the
to

phenomena
hear the of

spirits flocking
/ and
converse

ous mysterimation, transfor-

of
where

the

Mercaba

the his

phenomena disciples
the third
were

Jochanan

transported

upon and

Mount

Sinai

to

with
to

invisible

spirits / of
tion, initiagoes the

finally, their
in

admission in

the this

category

short,
that
to

everything
those who and

Cabalistic
in

passage, claimed

to

show

believed
to

the

Zohar

power

evoke

spirits

produce

external

phenomena.

CHAPTER
i

VIII.

POINTS

OF

RESEMBLANCE

BETWEEN

THE

DOCTRINE

OF

THE

PITEIS

AND

THAT

OF

THE

ZEND-AVESTA

OF

PERSIA, SCHOOL,

THE

PHILOSOPHY

OF

PLATO,

THE

ALEXANDRIAN

AND

OF

CHRISTIANITY.

The in

Jewish times

Cabala which

is not

the

only
resembles

philosophical
the

system

ancient

closely

Brahminical

doctrine.

According
the
a mere

to

Plato,

the

universe

was

an

emanation
or

from

Supreme

Being,

created of the the

by

the

"Word,
types
he

Son,

and
in the

was

reproduction
wisdom of the
;

eternal Hindus

contained
in and been

the

divine existence he

like

believes

prethem
in

soul, and
those those

metempsychosis,
who had

like initiated

secretly
of

instructed which

doctrines faint If idea.

we

he

popularly

taught

gave

but

may

apply
was

that what
we

expression
should

to

him,
in

the

pher philosotimes,

of
an

Egina

call

modern

eclectic. He

taught
of
human
to

his

disciples,
wisdom,
to

in which

smaller had
means

compass, been of the handed

the

ditions tra-

down tions initia-

from

age
in

age

his

time,

by

mystic

the

temples.

We

are

positively

told

so

by

Proclus,

in

the

following

passage

"

'Airdcrav

fiev

rov

HXdraivo*;
rrjv
twv

faXoaocfriav,
Kpenrovcov
rjfia"i

ical

ttjv

apxvv

Kara "K\dfiyfrai vofjbi^co,

dyadoeihi)
fieroxpos

/3ou-

Xrjcnv
. . .

t?7?

re

aWr)?

airacrr)*;

/career-

190

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

rrjae

rov

ITXaTtui/o? (ptKoacxpias, Kai

irapa
rcov avrov

koivwvovs

twv

airoppriTow

p."Tei\r}(f)"" TrpecrftvTepoyv philosophy Xeo-platonism,and

been that

There of the Hindu that

was

are

so

many

points of analogy between

school,
we or

the

the

Alexandrian doctrines which avoid that

have

just

ing, investigatthe

we

cannot

the

conclusion

former

derived it

from

inexhaustible

Oriental
from

fountain.
the terious mys-

Moreover,
Its idea

to have claims, itself,

sprung

traditions of God

of Asia. is that he
to

is the which

Great

All, from

which

everything proceeds, and

He He He He is all and is

everything tends.

everythingis
ev

in him.

unity, to

is the is the

ineffable, dpprjros ; unknown,

to

dyvaxrTos.
and his
as

According
.emanation

Plotinus

school,the Trinityis
held

an

from

unity, exactly
the

by

those

who

lieve be-

in the It

Pitris.

receives
:

following names,
or,

taken

from

its attributes

to

ev,

to

ayadbv, unity

in

other
or

words, the good.

universal

Nov?, the soul of the world,

the

spirit.
or

"^vxv
creator.

tov

ttclvtos,

rcov

o\cov, the

demiourgos,

the

The

resemblance

between
a

the

two

systems
member

is not of

fined, con-

however,

to

singlepoint.
a

Each

this

trinitybegets,in
of the three

its turn,

and specialtrinity,

the is to

mission

trinities that and

to

spring from
in

them,
vital

produce
and

unceasingly good
;

perpetuate

this

the world, first,

second, the

or intelligence

the

principle ;

third, the work

Under
to
more

of creation.

mystical
to

names

they are
Brahmins and the

preciselysimilar
the Cabalists.

the

three

trinities of the the

According

Xeo-platonists

Supreme

Being,

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

191

with

its various

symbolic transformations,is
from
races

vast

and

everlasting
those husband
are

source,

universal for his

constantly springing which, through the love of the

are

which

spouse,

of the

unity

for

the

intelligence,
and
are

provided

with
to

all the ascend

different

attributes

thereby impelled
"

unceasingly,through
at

sive succes-

transformations, until they arrive

unity

itself. about
a

By

a as

movement

like that of the

of

an

endless

chain

wheel,"
Between those of

the the the

Book

Pitris

says. of and Christianity of the Neo-

Trinitarian of the

systems

Hindus,
numerous

Cabalists, and
of

the platonists,
at
a

points
can

are similarity

obvious which

glance, and
founders say
to

we

readily see
that four

the

source

from

the

of that

religionhave
of the

derived
is not

their the

revelation.
name

We
to
was

founders, though
the
a

proper

apply
to

authors tradition

gospels,whose
for
as

idea
now

it

create

of

their is

own,
as a

it is the

well of

settled

that and

which Christianity, the

old

temples

Egypt
all the

pagodas
of the

of

India,

is

symbolic synthesis of

beliefs

antiquity.
primitive ages of the church
the third these all those
were

Scholars
not
so

livingin

easilymisled.
Faustus,
attention theme knows
to

In
wrote

century, the illustrious

Manichgean,
the the

words, which
who
:

we

mend com-

of

have

made

the

life

of Jesus
"

of romantic that
nor

study by
his

Everybody by
Jesus carried written their
come

the

gospels were

written actually

neither
were

Christ

but personal disciples,

along by tradition,and by
unknown would their
not

long
as

after

their

time

were

people, who, correctly supposing

be taken
to

that
not

word under

things that
at

had the the

personal observation, placed

statements

head

of

these of

traditional

the

names

of

apostles or (Faustus.)
The

apostolicmen
of

contemporaneous

with

them."

Council odious

Nice, under
and criminal

the

presidency

of

Constan-

tine, that

despot, whose

praiseshave

192

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

been
a

sung

by
from

all the
a

writers of

of the

Church,

indeed
was

created

Catholicism, as
In

means

which discipline,

entirely
similar

different very

primitive Christianity.
expresses
a

guarded language,Franck

opinion
"

in the
we
as a

followingwords
every
reason

Have

not

in the

world

to look

upon

the the

Cabala

precious relic of the religious philosophy of

was

East,
under

which with

transported to
the

Alexandria
whose

and

became
"

mingled gite
"

the of of

teachings of Plato, and

influence the and

cover

usurped
who
was

name was

of

Denys,

Areopacrated conse-

Bishop
by
ages ? the
"

Athens,
Paul
"

converted the

Saint

felt in

mysticism

of

the

middle To of the of The

question,What

is, then, this religious philosophy

is apparent
as

East, whose

influence
answer

in the
:

mystic

bols sym-

? we Christianity philosophy,of

follows find

which

we

traces

among

the

Magi,
and

the

the

Chaldeans, the Egyptians,the Hebrew Christians,is identical with that of

who
one

Cabalists,
the Hindu

Brahmins,
There is

believed

in the

Pitris. of this
:

argument

in favor

opinion
the
were

which

is

conclusive,and absolutively countries,India

this
is the

that is this
one

Among
it

all ancient whole of

only
so,

that

possesses

philosophy, so
the be immortal necessary

much

indeed, that if
obtained the them banks
at

desired
sources

to reconstruct

it from

materials of

from

other

than would and from from On

thinkers
to

of the second

Ganges,
hand,

it

borrow various

here

there, from Plato, from

the

the the and

quarters

wherever

found, school,

Cabala, from
from

the Alexandrian

Magi,

Christianity.
to

the other

of the mighty work hand, the high antiquity is

performed
an

in India

opposed

the

even supposition,

for of

instant, that the Brahminical

philosophywas

formed

pieces and

fragments taken from these different systems, that nowhich, being posterior to the Yedas and Manu body disputes were even not, as admitted by those who
" "

194

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

thoughtsof the Brahmins. as they possiblycould,

causes

There the of pure the

they taught him,

sacrificial
stars to

as

far the
a

rites,and
the

of

the

movement

and

universe,
The

part of which
have with
a

he

communicated these of
secrets

the

Magi.
to

latter

transmitted the science

from

father

son,

together
arisen have the

the predicting

future.

Since
there

ing then, durhave

long succession of ages until now, multitude of Magi, belonging to the same
themselves
Gods." had
never

race, who

devoted

to

the

service

of

the

temple

and

worship of the Egypt, which

was

forgotten
new

its

early traditions,
from the

constantlydrawing
Moses of
era, in

life and of

vigor
Asia.

study
the

of the scientific movement

Upper

Chorenus,
bears the

who

lived
to

five

centuries

before

present
manner,
"

witness

this, in
: a

the

most

positive
historical
the emies Ptol-

followingpassage
Asiatics translated the had into

The

ancient
were

multitude

of

works

which

Greek, when

established
men literary language became

library and that the by their liberality, so the depositary of all the ancient
all
a more

Alexandrian

aged encour-

Greek learn-

ing."
It is evident times did
not

ft

from live

that this,first, isolated

people
each

in

ancient
as

life from

other,

and regards the philosophical do

now.

sciences,than religious
was a was

they
ditions, tra-

Second,
of which
a

that

there

large collection
the between the the

of

ancient

India

principal source.
ings teachthe

Third,
of

that the

close

connection and

existed the

Brahmins the

systems of

Magi,

Chaldeans,
of the

Cabalists, the

and Platonists,
sect

the called

phers philosotherabecame

Alexandrian

School, whose
which

peutae
those

kept alive the traditions of Christianity.

the
we

afterward

By
and

careful thus

study
the

and
a

comparison
of

of

the

old civilizations drift

acquire

knowledge

the

general

tendency of

human

intellect in those

times, with-

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

195

out

regard

to

the

warring
of

claims

of

rival

sects

or

the

con"

flicting
There

pretensions
is
not
a

individual
not

pride.
not
a

fact,

belief,
those
make

discovery,
in order

that

is

independent
their their

of

tradition,
and

and
to

who,
a

to

play disfor

singularity
studies,

particular meeting
with said

place
tions concepto

special
which

are

constantly

lay nothing
of mind. the

claim from

to

originality
any of that have and

and

are

have

borrowed unmindful

preceded
of

them,
evolution

are

laws

history

the

of

the

human

FOURTH

PART.

EXOTERIC

MANIFESTATIONS

AND

STRATIONS DEMON-

AMONG

THE

INITIATES

OF

THE

SACRED

TEMPLES

OF

INDIA,
FORMING PER-

AS

SHOWN

BY

THE

FAKIRS.

Power

belongs
who has

to

him

who

knows.

(Agrouchada-Parikchai.)
of

He

penetrated
to

the

secret

things,
the

who

has

lifted

himself

np has

by

contemplation
his

the

knowledge

of

immortal

principle,
knows
all

who

mortified

body
not

and

developed
who has

his

soul,

who

the

mysteries
of the

of

being

and

being,
from Brahma

studied

all

the

transformations

vital

molecule

to

man

and

from

man

to

Brahma,
celestial

he

alone

is

in

communication

with

the

Pitris

and

commands

the

forces.

(Atharva-Veda.
The Boutams

)
(or
bad

spirits)
and is

tremble

before

him

who

is

shaved,

who

wears

the

triple
the

girdle,
seven-knotted

clothed

with

the

yellow

vestment,

and

who

carries

stick.

(Agrouchada-Parikchai)

TO

THE

READER

The
a

philosophical
so

part
are

of

our

work

is

now

ended.

In
that pose puraphysical met-

subject
have has

vast

there
more

many

points,
but

no

doubt,
main

might

been been
to

fully developed,
a

our

give
of

comprehensive
the
was

idea

of and

the
to

speculations
that their belief
in
to

Hindu

initiates,
a

show their ence exist-

spirits
God and In

only
his

consequence and of
to

of the

system
of which other command well

relating
the

attributes,

universe. upon

the

comparison

this with

doctrine,
those
at not
our

is based ancient
to

the
we

Vedas
devoted

themselves,
most

of

people,
the
as

of

the

space

Jewish

Cabala,
the

because,
of the its
as

though
Plato,

so

known

Magism,

philosophy
in

or

the

Alexandrian of

school,
the power in

it also of the

believed

manifestations external the the

spirits,

evocation,
same
manner

and

nomena, phe-

precisely
of the

philosophy
banks of the

Pitris,

their

traditional

ancestor

on

Ganges.
We

might

also

have

called with its

attention

to

the

fact

that

primitive appearing
in

Christianity, through
air, and
in the

Thaumaturgists
raising gift
of the

suddenly
dead,
ing floatits

closed

doors,
the its

the

receiving

tongues,

with

initiation and the its

Catacombs,
was

superior
related confined

spirits, its demons,

to

exorcists,
of

intimately
Pitris. that
era was

the

Cabala

and ever, howin

doctrine
to

the

We that

ourselves,
revolution of the

the ages

statement

religious
a

the liefs be-

earlier of have the

of

our

only

synthesis
of
we

old

Asia.
a

An book

exhaustive

study
which

the

subject

would

required
leisure
to

by itself,

might

not

have

complete.

200

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

The

special scope
excursion it would
to

of

the this have

present work
field. The
mere

forbids fact
us

any of

tended exour

into

undertaking
the
same

necessarilyled
the write reader
a

to

devote

space

the

mysterious
as

initiations will

of

Egpyt,
it

Chaldea, and
would ancient the have

Persia, and,

readily see,

compelled
of

us

to

general history of
as

the

civilizations

the

East, such

forms
us

part of

ethnographical giving
in
an

studies
account

published by
of the the Hindus

elsewhere.

Before and that

exterior

phenomena
to

manifestations

by
of

which

claim

show is
a

they

are

possession of
their the

occult

power,

which
in
to

logical consequence

religiousbelief
we

the

part

played by spiritsin
any We facts from
assert

universe,

desire

disavow

whatever. personal responsibility

nothing positivelywith
we

regard
The and We

to

most

of the derived

which

are

about

to

relate.

skill
even
are

long experience, charlatanism,

itself, may
assist to
as

tion hallucinabound
to

explain
severest
no a

them.

say,

however,
we

impartial and
the

faithful

observers, that
the Fakirs
we

though
and
never

applied
initiates in
we

tests, to which

other

interposed detecting

objection whatever, single

case

succeeded

of
a

fraud

or

trickery,which,

admit, is far from

being

conclusive

proof of

their

honesty.
also

Hue, the missionary, who

gives an
in

account
was

of

ilar sim-

phenomena,
at
a

witnessed

by
to

him

Thibet,

equally

loss to
are

account

for them.

We knew the the

a

ready perfectly
either in
was

admit, also, that

or

we

never

European,
of the

India able

Ceylon,
indicate

even

among
means

oldest

residents, who
Pitris

to

what of

votaries

used

in the

production
believe

these

phenomena.
Is this
tantamount to

saying

that

we

in the

tervention in-

of invisible We that do
not

believe

? spirits in spiritualism, but in all cases, in

while

we

believe
amount

or scepticism

doubt

spiteof

any

202

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

and

scientific
a

investigation, priori.
what and
a

is

better

than

denial

or

firmation af-

We

know
steam

denial

"

priori

is

worth.

It

once

jected re-

electricity.
which
we

The

phenomena
the three and

shall

describe
:

are

all

included

within

following phenomena
force,

categories
of and

First,
obtained material

facts

exterior

manifestations,,
with the aid of

by

spiritual

generally

objects.
facts the of
a

Second, Third,
the

magnetic
of

or

somnambulistic and

character.

phenomena
of of material the
we

evocation

apparition, spirits. easily

our

andi

production
Phenomena

objects
class done
are

by

the

first have

apparently
and

tested.

"We has
own

shall

tell

what

what any

experience'
of
our

been,
as

without,
their the
causes.

however,

expressing

opinion

to to

As them scientific times

last

class from

of the if
"

cases,

we

should

have
as

omitted
a

altogether

present

work,

shunning
in
was

investigation,
the
;

remembering
and

that

ancient versal uni-

belief all

in

evocations with
in

apparitions
at

that such
not

religions,

Christianity
mysteries
be the
in
at

their miracles

head,
"

included
we

phenomena
deemed
to

their

and least of
a

had

that
set

it would forth
use

matter

of

historical

curiosity
in
"

nature at

these

lar singuday
"

practices
which and
are so

common

India

the the

present

well

adapted
the
basis

to

influence of all the

popular

mindr

which

formed

ancient

superstitions-

CHAPTER

I.

AS

TO

WHO

ARE

INITIATED

INTO

THE

DIFFERENT

CLASSES

OF

OCCULT

POWEK.

We

have

already
and

seen

what the

long

life

of
were

prayer,

ration, mace-

ablution,
pass
in

fasting degrees
our

novices initiation.

required
We
now

to

the

different of

of

miss dis-

that It the may

branch
not

subject.
however,
powers,
to
more

be

amiss,

to

remind
or

the less

reader

that
cording ac-

initiated
to

possessed
the class of

extensive,
and
to

which powers.
:

they

belonged,

cate indi-

the The

nature

these

first

class

comprised
Grihastas. Pourohitas. Fakirs.
or

First.
"

The The
"

Second. Third.
"

The Grihastas

The world.

heads
a

of of

families

do

not

forsake
between

the the
to

They
and any the

are

sort

connecting
are

link

temple
make their their
to

people.

They
of

formally

forbidden
It souls

manifestations
and
some

external

phenomena.
to

is of

right, however,
ancestors,
from
as

their retired

duty
part
direct

evoke their

the

in

of

dwelling, only
this

and such

receive

them,

as

their for

descendants,

instruction

they

need

their

guidance

in

earthly

pilgrimage.
The in and all

Pourohitas,

or

priests

of

the

popular
evoke
cast

cult, take
familiar

part

family
away

ceremonies. evil

They They
and

spirits
and form per-

drive
over

spirits.
marriages,
of

horoscopes They

preside

births,
the

funerals.
or

all

phenomena

auspicious

inauspicious

204

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

omens

and

intervene
remove

in

all

cases

of

over-excitement all

or

to possession, They

from

the

subject

malign
the

ences. influof

confine

themselves

to strictly

domain

religion.
The

performing
wander

Fakirs
over

collect the will

are

alms

and and

money

in the the

temples, and
cities.

country
the

through

They produce
to

at

strangest

phenomena,
natural all their ity, authorat

entirelycontrary
laws. With the

what

conventionally called
are

aid of

who spirits, the

present

operations,as
as

claimed power,

by
to

Brahmins, they
them.

have

well

as

evoke
:

The The The

second

class includes

Sannyassis. third
"

class

includes

First.

The
"

Nirvanys. Yogttys.

Second.
In the these
same,

The
two

higher grades
visible
as

of

initiation

the claim

power
to

is have
to

only differingin degree.

the well
as

They

subjected
their
in cases,

the

invisible

world

will,and
the before

only produce
interior of
or

their

supernatural
in eminent

tations manifesrare

the

temples and,

very

the

Rajahs
their

other

personages

in

India.

According
and
even

to

account, time, space,

specific gravity,

life

itself, are

nothing

to

them.

facultyof laying aside,or resuming, their the elements, transport mountains, and They command drain rivers. Upon this point the Oriental imagination,
which these knows
no

They enjoy the mortal envelope.

limits,gives itself the fullest scope,

and

are spiritual lights

regarded
we

in India
a

as

gods.
to

There

is here

presented, as
the
caste

see,

complete organization

restingupon
of
a

system, and

adapted

the

port sup-

social state, that

entirelysacerdotal.
different
in the

It is claimed
a

these
years,

initiates subterranean

ing undergo, dursanctuaries

period

of many
course

of the

pagodas, a

of

which training,

modifies

their

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

205

organization,
to
a

from

physiological
the
called

point

of
of

view,
the pure

and

creases influid for

large
from

extent

production
agasa. It

emanating
us

them,
authentic

is

impossible
these

to

obtain

any

information

concerning

cult oc-

practices.
It is
to

mainly

with

reference these different

to

the

Fakirs

that

we

pose pro-

investigate

phenomena.

CHAPTER

II.

AGASA.

L*
as

order
no

to

make

ourselves mode
"

understood,

where will say

there what
we

is

yet

accepted
the
term

of

speech,

we

mean

by

spirit
we
mean

force." the in alliance order

to

By

"

spirit
and the

force

"

between
act

the

tellect in-

physical forces,
without this of

upon way,

mate inanithe

objects,
cause

pre-determining,
force the word
to

in

any

which The

sets

in

motion. is
not

meaning
is
we

strictly,perhaps,
We will therefore which

that say
we

which that
are

generally
use

attached
to

it. the the

it

only

classify
that

phenomena
meaning
of
the

about

to

describe,
the

and

here
term

given
used

presses ex-

accurately
the Hindus. The supreme is the
cause

signification

by

of agasa

all

phenomena,
fluid,
and
or

according
vital animate

to

the

Brahmins,
is diffused

pure

the

fluid, which
or

throughout
or

nature,

puts
in

mate, inaniwith

visible each other.

are

invisible

beings,

communication forces of

Heat,
but modes

electricity, all
of action and

the

nature,
of

in this

short,
fluid. The

particular

states

being
a

who

possesses power,
over

an

excess

of
over

this animate

vital

fluid

quires ac-

proportionate
and

both inanimate the

beings
The

not

so

highly favored,
are

beings.
of service this of

spirits

themselves

sensible

to

influence
at

universal those who

fluid, and
are

can

place

their

power

the

able

to

evoke
to

them.
some

According thought
of the

Brahmins,

agasa

is

the

moving
would

universal

soul, directing all souls, who

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

207

^be

in

constant

communication

with did the

in

each

other,

if

the

gross

envelope
the
more

of

the

body

not

measure

prevent.
itself the from

Thus,
its

completely
the
"

soul

disentangles

vestment

body
this

"

by

contemplation,
fluid,
are

more

sensible all

it

becomes

to

universal

whereby

beings,

whether Such
to

visible
is

or

invisible,
We the

united.
set

the

theory.
to

merely
role of
an

it

forth

and and

propose ing noth-

confine

ourselves

interpreter

more.

CHAPTER

III.

THE

PERFORMING

FAKIRS.

Every
the the Hindu
name

European
Fakirs,
of with Charmers

has who

heard
are

of

the

extraordinary designated
claim
to

skill under be of

of

popularly

or

Jugglers.
powers. Such

They

vested inall

supernatural

is the

belief

Asiatic When

people.
our

countrymen
answer
:

are

told

of

their

performances, magicians,

they
will To

usually
show enable it The
to

go

to

the

regular

they

you

the the
seems

same

things.
to

reader

appreciate
to

the

grounds
how
no

of

this

opinion,
operate.
ventured

necessary
are

show which

the traveller

Fakirs
has

following
contradict.
never

facts

First.
"

They

give public representations

of the several proper hundred persons

in

places
it

where

the

presence
to

makes

impossible
Second.
"

exercise
are

scrutinj'. by
no

They they They

accompanied

assistant

or

federate, con-

as

are

usually

termed.
in

Third.
"

present

themselves

the

interior
wear,
as

of

the

house

completely
sake,
a

naked,

except
of

that

they
about

for
as

esty's modthe

small

piece

linen

large

hand.

Fourth.
"

They

are

not

acquainted
boxes,
or

with

goblets,

or

magic
or

bags,
of the

or

double-bottomed
thousand and
one

prepared
our

tables,

any
jurors con-

things

which

European

find

necessary.

Fifth.
save a

"

They
wand

have of

absolutely nothing
seven

in their

possession,
as

small

knots

of

young

bamboo,

big

CHAPTER

IV.

THE

LEAF

DANCE.

We

select

at
as

random

some

facts down the

that
at

fell the

under

our

own

observation, them,
make What

they

were

noted
to

time, grouping

however,
the
we

according

method
more

adopted

by

us,

to

Hindu call
or

classification

clear.

spiritforce
the force of of the

is

called

by

the

Hindus

arta-

ahancarasya
I had French
one

I.

been

resident
in

Pondichery,
Carnatic,
and informed for

the

capital
years,

of

the

possessions
between

several

when doFakir

morning,
or

eleven

twelve
me

o'clock, my
that
a

bachy
wanted I had

valet-de-chambre
see
me.

to

left

Europe
the

without

the

slightest
attribute

idea
to

of

the
diums. me-

phenomena
I bottom which I of
now
was

which

spiritualists
of I
as

their
at

ignorant
faith know which
to

the

very

principles lying
believed
to

the but

then old

be

new,

be

as

the

temples

of

India,
the of
seen

Chaldea,
belief
a

and

Egypt

for

all

religions

commenced the
not

with
source

in

spirits and
claimed
case

outward
to

manifestations,
divine. The its
a

revelation

be

had

even

single
in

of

table-tipping.

extravagances

of

the lieved, beof

faith

invisible and which

were

spirits in
always
so

which formed the

adepts sincerely
prominent
feature

their

stories,
and

like

ecstasies, the
of the

mysterious
Catholic naturalist which

paritions ap-

the
never

whole

machinery
to me,

church,
as

that
was,

it
to

had attend up

occurred witness
a
one

ardent

or

of

the
in

experiments
every

had

stirred As

such the and

general

interest

direction. them
to

for

Hindu I

Fakirs,

I conceived

be

simple
when-

magicians,

unceremoniously

dismissed

them

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

211

ever

they presentedthemselves.
of their marvellous and skill, of it.

Yet I

I had
was

heard

great
see
a

deal

anxious

to

specimen
The of the his of

Hindu interior
extreme
an

having
leanness

been of

admitted, I received
my house.
was as

him

in

one

verandas

was

struck and

first
as

by

; his face

thin seemed

bony

that

and anchorite,
a

his eyes, which

as

half when

dead,
ing look-

produced
at

sensation

such

once

experienced
of
a

the

motionless, green

orbs

large deep-water
the

shark. He marble with

was

waiting
floor ; when

for

me
saw

in

a
me

squatting posture
he
arose

upon

he

slowly. Bowing
murmured the

his hands

raised

to

his

forehead, he

following :
"

Saranai

"

aya

(I greet
son

you

respectfully, Sahib), "

it is the

I, Salvanadin-Odear,
immortals
"

of

Canagarayen-Odear. May
days."
son

watch

over

your

Salam, Salvanadin-Odear,
you that die upon the sacred

of

may may
"

banks

Canagarayen-Odear, of the Tircangey, and

me

transformation guru the of the

be your

last."
to

The

pagoda
"

said

this

morning,"
like the

continued birds has

"

Hindu,

go

and

glean

at

random,

in the
me are

and rice-fields,
to

Ganesa, the

god

of

travellers,

led You What You

your

house."

welcome." you said

to inert want to

"

do
are

of

me

?" the

"

possess

faculty of communicating
touching
such them. I should

movement

bodies

without

like to
"

see

specimen

of your has
no

power."
power
;

Salvanadin-Odear who spirits, lend

he

merely
show

evokes
"

him

their

aid." the and spirits,

Well, let Salvanadin-Odear

what

evoke

me

they
his

can

do."

The resumed

words

were

hardly

out

of my

mouth the

when

the Fakir

squatting positionupon
stick between

pavement,

ing plac-

his seven-knotted

his crossed

legs.

212

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

He

then

asked

to

have

my
seven seven

dobachy bring
thin sticks of taken leaves

seven

small each any

flower-pots full
about
two
no

of

earth,

wood from

cubits

long,and

tree,

matter

what. different articles had them been

When

these them
two

brought, without
a

touching
line, about

himself, he had

placed in
of
tree

horizontal He in each
a

yards
to

from

his outstretched
a

arm.

structed in-

my of

servant

to
on

plant
each

stick
a

wood

pot
hole

earth, and
middle.

put

stick

leaf with

in the This

being done,
covers

all the

leaves

dropped
Fakir then

down

the

sticks,
hand"

actingas
and

to the

pots.
his

The

joined his
him

raised

them

above

head, and
the

I heard

distinctly
:

utter, in the Tamoul

"

language,
that

following
over

invocation

May

all the of life

powers

watch

the the wrath

intellectual

principle
matter

and (kche'tradjna) from the

over

principleof
of the

satchas has from At

in
a

(boutatoma) protect me and (evil spirits), may

forms vengeance close of the of the From his of Yama." invocation

the

pi-

immortal

which spirit,
me

three the the

(mahatatridandi, the
he

shield trinity),

stretched stood his

out

his hands

the
sort
were

direction of

and flower-pots, time occult

to

motionless, in
as

ecstasy.

time

lipsmoved
no

if

he

continuing
my
ears.

invocation, but

sound

reached

I watched
interest
to

all these and

elaborate

preparationswith
without
to
me

able considerwas

amusement,

suspecting what
that blew
in

follow.

Suddenly
a

it seemed of
we

my in

hair my

was

moved like
one

by

slightcurrent
gusts that yet the
vacant

air,which
often
straw
see

face

of those
and

the

ter tropicsaf-

sunset,

large
spaces

curtains the

of

vetivert,
of the
senses

hanging
veranda,
had

in
were

the

between I

columns that my

undisturbed.
me,

thought
was

deceived times.

but

the

phenomenon

repeated

eral sev-

At

the

end

of about

quarter of

an

hour, though

there

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

213

had the

been

no

change

of
to

position on
move
as

the

part of

the

Fakir,
the

began fig-leaves
wood, and
and

slowly upward
descend.
as

along

sticks of I

then

slowly
them

approached
with I
saw

watched

they
I must
means

continued confess of

their that

motion when

the that

closest there
was

attention.
no

visible the

cation communi-

between

the

Hindu

and

leaves

was

very

much

surprised.
I

passed

and the

repassed
in

several the

times

in the

space

which

separated
was no

juggler from
the

pots of earth, but

or

there
of
the

interruption
to

ascent

descent

leaves. I asked examine

to

his
so.

arrangements
I removed the the

and

was

tatingly unhesifrom the their

cou-

allowed

do

leaves

sticks, and
contents

the

sticks the I

from

pots, and

emptied
for be the
to

upon

pavement.
ordered
some seven

Having
earth and stick

rung

sicara from the

(or cook)
the

goblets

brought
from
seven

kitchen, and
I divided I

fresh

leaves into done the

garden.

the

bamboo

myself
been from whole

pieces,and
who looked

arranged everythingas
all at about four

it had

viously, pre-

placingit
on

yards
the

Fakir,

unconcernedly during
any remark
or

operation,
the

without
"

making
you
now

movement

whatever.
"

Do

think," I then
?
no
"

asked

him,

that

spirits

will act He he had Five downward

made done

answer,

but

merely

extended

his arms,

as

before. had

minutes

hardly elapsed, when

of the leaves

the the

upward
sticks

and
was

motion

along

repeated.
I
reason. was

amazed

and

it must

be confessed

that

I had

ample
the

Still I would Fakir of the had

if the

not

acknowledge
earth
were

my

defeat.
to

I asked the

pots of

essential

production negative, I

phenomena,
holes

and, being answered

bored in
a

in

the I

seven

plank, in

which

placed

the

214 bamboo
as

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

sticks. before. the

In

short

time, the

same

phenomena

curred oc-

During
in

next

two

hours, I repeated the

but

experiment
same sult. re-

twenty
The

different

ways,

always

with

the

only
The you

way I

in which
was

I could
some
"

account

for

it

was

by
fluence. in-

supposing that
wish

under said
to

powerful magnetic
:

Fakir
to

to me

Is there

not

some

tion ques-

put

the

invisible

before they spirits

go?"
The that with

questionwas
European
asked

totally unexpected,but
use an

as

I had

heard

mediums

as they claim, spirits,

alphabet in conversing to the explained the matter

enter

Hindu, and
with He them

him such
me

if I could
means.

into communication

by

any

answered

in will

these remain

words,

"

Ask

anything

you

please,the
nothing
have any the
to

leaves say.

If, on

communication sticks."
to

have spirits the contrary, those who guide them to make, they will move upward

still,if the

along
I when raised
was

about
a

write

an

alphabet upon
to
me.

sheet I had blocks the

of
a

paper
set of

very

brass
to

simple device occurred letters and figuresupon

my I
name

zinc

which books

I in

used
my

stamp
the

and them

number

upon

library.
and I

threw

bag,

Fakir of

pell-mellinto a small linen tion, of invocahis position having resumed

a

thought

friend, who
to extract

had the

before, and
one

proceeded
each

twenty years letters and numbers,

the eye
cape es-

died

by

one.

Upon taking up letter or figure as

upon the
me.

of the zinc blocks

it

I looked
a

at

I called that the

off,and

kept

watchful
would
not

leaves

so

least

movement

had

already
had

taken

out

fourteen upon
move,

blocks the and

and

nothing
of the

unusual letter

occurred, when

appearance
after

A, the leaves

began

to

ascending to

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

215

the

fell again top of the sticks, bamboo

not

to

the

boards

in which

the

pieces of
I could

had

been

placed.
some

help betraying
motion
of

emotion, when

I
to

served obthe

that appearance "When in

the

the

leaves

corresponded
name.

of the the

first letter of my
was

friend's the

bag

empty,
as

I put before.

letters and

figures
and

again,and continued figureby figureI obtained

Albain,

Letter

by

letter
:

the

followingwords

Brunier,

died

at

(Ain) January Bourg-en-hresse

3,
1856.

The

name,

the

date, the
to my

place,everything
as

was over

correct;

the blood the words

rushed which made my

head

I read my

over

and eyes.

again,
the fact I

shone

strangely in
of

What that
was

astonishment

still

greater
of
to

was

had

no

conception

phenomena
; I wanted

this class. be alone and

unprepared totally
reflect. any I therefore further

for them dismissed

on

to

the that

Fakir, without

ing makhim hour.

observations
to come to
on

day.
at

I the

made
same

promise,however,
He We result The which
was

the morrow,

punctual
the the

the

appointment.
series of

repeated
was

same
as

experiments,
first

and

the

same

before. I had
at

excitement
was

which

experienced, and

under the circumstances, had natural perfectly than before belief but I was to a no nearer disappeared, in the in the supernaturaland cations. realityof the Fakir's evoI the
"

was

merely

led to formulate

in

my

own

mind

following supposition:
If these

phenomena

were

not
or

the

result

of

pure

latanism, char-

magnetic
there is
a

influence,

hallucination, perhaps
we are

natural which

force,the laws
enables

of which
to

rant yet ignomate inani-

of, and

its possessor

act

upon

and interpretthoughts, as objects,

two

the

minds

in

communication

in

different

telegraph puts and opposite

parts of the globe."

216 I

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

spent
On

portion
the
at
over morrow
an

of

the I

night

in the

reflection upon

this of the

point.
to

repeated

phenomena
asked the

previous day
do them the mind When

early sitting. I again, and

the named. for

then

Fakir
in

I watched

them, having
repeat
in

supposition aboved
I asked of the

Fakir,

instance,to
I

the

communication the

previous day,

changed

my

mind each

dwelling strongly upon orthography of the name, letter. The followingvariations the result : were
Halbin
I may
name

Pruniet, died, etc.

when date that
in

add, however, that

the

I of

tried the

to

change
I

the
was

of

city,or
at

of time

the and

occurrence,
was

unsuccessful the
same

that

the

message

always

and
at

always

correct

those

respects

Died

Bourg-en-Bresse (Ain) January 3,

days
I had the Fakir the my
at

1856.

During
day,
to

fifteen he

my

house

every

and my
:

always submitted, requirements.

in mind I

with varied

utmost

readiness,
as

all

experiments
of the

follows

Bearing
as

always
effect

the

exact to

words

message

I first received
was

it,1 wanted
a

know

whether positively,
in

it

possibleto
one

complete change

its terms.

At

time
name,
so

1 obtained that
no

changes
would
to

in the

letters composing it ; at

the another of the

one

have the

recognized
date of the obtained

time, the changes referred month,

the
or

day,
the
variably in-

of

the

year,
name

but of

I the

never

alteration slightest
same
:

in the

which city,

was

Bourg-en-Bresse.
Hence
under I concluded I
was
"

referringalways
there
a

to

the

supposition
a

which

acting,that
established Fakir
my

reallywas
that

natural between

force, which

had the

communication leaves the

"

myself

and

and mind

the from

I could

not

isolate sufficiently of all the words

in

correct

orthography

the

sentence.

218

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

their

but faculties,

claimed

to

be

in

cation. spiritual communi-

Perhaps
a

there

were

grounds

that

might

have

warranted posing sup-

further

investigation into
it

this

material

force,and,
it

that the elaborate

reallyexisted,for appliances and

to

attempting to clap-trap by which

the
to

free it from
was
compassed, en-

in order
was

strike business

popular imagination.
do my
so,

It

not, however,
I have

my

as occupied,

already said, by
to
no

being otherwise duties professional

Asia. in these interest

and

studies

in relation

primitive society in
further habit
course

while Still,

I took

active

phenomena, I was in might meet with, in

the doctrine of the

the the

of

Pitris, with
I

setting apart anything I of my to studies, relating the idea of publishing

come across as

subsequentlywhatever
which does the
seems

might
the

upon much

ject subas

to

interest

Western,
made the

it

Asiatic this

world. forward I whose power also

notes

From material prove

to
me

time

of

all the seek

seems

phenomena
existence such of facts

by
the
were

aid

Fakirs

to

the that

they claim,

for it of

stronglycorroborative
careful assumed
to

their

theory.

Although
from I have of the the

I have

been I have

avoid
as a

any

departure

part which

simple historian,
an

desired, in the

present
I have force
ever

chapter, to give
made seriously the Fakirs which

account

only attempts

to

inform
to

myself regarding this and by means possess

communication persons of
our

appear

of

which,

with

invisible
even

time,

of
seems :

they claim, they hold claim which a spirits, many the highest intelligence, are
to
me

disposed to
the any upon reader

allow. who may

It

that the
no

reply
author

is due

to

Why ? has personal responsibility

this

ask

does he

disavow

opinion whatever
this
as subject,

question ?
indeed
no

I have

opinion upon scientific

yet.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

219

I who
are

am

convinced
a

that

there
immense

are

in nature, and

in

man,

is

part of nature,
to
man us.

forces,the laws

of which

yet unknown
I think that
we

will

some
as

day
that
now

discover
will

these appear
one

laws, that
to us,

things that
the

now

regard

dreams,
we

in

and future, as realities, of which of

we

shall
no

day

witness

phenomena
In
a

have

conception.
world, there
is

the

world

ideas, as in the material

knows whether of birth. Who as period of gestation, this force of the this psychic force, as the English call it the humble Fakir Ego, according to the Hindus, which
"

exhibited
the

in my

presence,
in nature

will ?
more

not

be

shown

to

be

one

of

grandest forces
be which
never

I may

told the

that

for

than

ten

thousand

years,

during they
time,
The their there the

Hindus

have
in
we
as

given
cannot

it their

attention,
of lose this
our

have

succeeded that

formulating they
that

the

laws
to

pretended force, and

now

afford done.

or

in

the

future,

have

Brahmins

have
we

made know

everything
in
or

subordinate

to

religion,and
are no

scientific ages

experiments
in the from axioms

religious matters proof. See what

of the
exact

middle

produced

domain the words

sciences From have

by taking their
the
remotest

of the Bible the the many

antiquity the pundits of

of

pagodas
use

been

in

the

habit

bursting
have also

vessels observed
to

by

of trical elec-

compressed
of
seen

steam.

They

phenomena, but that has not railroads or telegraphs. Among

scientific societies
like
a

led

the

construction
we

ourselves, have

not

of

the and

Fulton

crazy

man,

treat highest order officially regard the telegraph as a

toy, only
another

fit for
same

sending

messages In the

from open

one

room

to

in the

dwelling.
the

air,and
was

with
to

atmospheric disturbances,
be relied upon.
It has
we

telegraph wire
girdle round
of

not

now,

however, put
it at the bottom

the

earth, and

have

sunk

the

deepest

seas.

220 See
age what
an
men

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

human idea

societyas
over

whole

has
in

done.
all

Every
phases;
has say ther," far-

turns

and and

over

again
forth

its

scientific which
an

develop it
refuse
which
"

set

their

theory, from

they
many

to

swerve

; every

scientific If it does go
so, for
own

body
not
no

opinion, to
so

it

stoutly clings.
far that shalt it thinks its
new

in

words,

Thus

thou

and it

everybody
every idea
new

knows
not

rejects
thing every-

that and

does

originatein
Then
sons screw

bosom,

startling.
the The time.
or

the rebel

generation comes
the

upon
as

the

stage and
the of wind

against their fathers,

ocean,
gardless re-

behind

traverses

tide, and
corners

the

electric fluid transmits

thought
As that
seen

to

the

four

of the

globe.
own

I have the in

been

led

to

speak
I have the

of my drawn

views from

I will say I have it is

rounded, sur-

conclusion

that

what

India,laying aside
and of
a

clap-trap by
are

which

which

the

Hindus

very in
an

fond, is that
unknown of which rection, diquire re-

there

is in

man

specialforce

acting

and
to

often studied

the intelligently,

laws and

be

by unprejudiced

liberal-minded

specialists. Perhaps it is
a

this

certain

system of
set

force,developed by education that the priestsin the training,

to

and

by

ancient

temples
In
for

in

motion, in order
there

impress
be

the

popular

imaginationby pretended prodigies.

that the
case

would and

seem

to

some was

foundation
a

ancient of
a

stories natural

there

probably

real development
an

force, in connection

with the

bition exhileaves

of
at
a

the

grossest superstition, moving

as

tree

distance, as well
in

the

floral several

garlands pounds
musical

and
to

tapestry

hung
of

the

temples,adding
instruments. that
our

the

weight by day
the

and peacock'sfeathers,

producing

sounds

aid of concealed

It is
other
some

to

be
a

hoped
serious

scientists

will

some

or

make of

these

into investigation phenomena, which I saw

the

production

of

repeated

before

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

221

my of

eyes, and

which

left I do be of

no

room

for the that

at

slightest suspicion
is their

charlatanism. but it would the

not
some

know
use,
a

such any

tion, intenit in

rate, whether
it ends

results the

in

exposure
a new

of force

fraud, or
in nature.

whether

discoveryof

As

I of

was

putting
which had

in order

for the press

was

the different
at

tions porin

this

volume, which
I intended

written in my
at

Pondichery
until that my

1866, and
for the

slumbered

drawer omit

then,
part of
as a

specialreasons,

first to

present chapter where, departing from

seemed
to

role of
a

simple observer, I purely natural, it

that So should book
were

take which

sides

in favor

force,

is true, but

produced phenomena personal opinions ;

in

apparently supernatural.
excluded rigidly from the this
more

far, I had
I
now

my rule
or

depart
treated Hindus other
to

that

part of

my

which of the

of ?

less

fantastical

tices prac-

On what the

the seemed

hand, should
be the few

hesitate real
to

to

acknowledge

probably
to
me

facts,apart from
result from what

supernatural,which
seen

seemed

I had

?
not

I had

yet

come

to

decision

on
was

this made

point when,

through
with
an

the

politenessof
upon the the eminent

article

acquainted liam psychic force,published by Wilscientist in the and member of the

Dr.

Puel, I

Crookes, Royal Science,one

Society of London,
of the
most

Quarterly

Journal
organs

of
of

respectable scientific
when the made article
it

England.
I
was

not

in

England
other

appeared,

and

tance disme

and
to

my

studies

impracticable for
of this nature. the eminent

with keep up my familiarity Imagine my surprise to see at and had arrived physiologist

works that the

chemist
as

positiveconclusion,
to

the

result

of

experiments similar

those

I had

seen

in

222

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

India, that
as

there

exists

new

force

in

the

human

ism, organas

I had of

timidly suggested,several
to

years

before,

matter

supposition.
came

immediately
as

the

determination
to

to

leave
to

my the had

chapter
assumed.

I had

written

it,but

refer

the the

reader

article in

question, as confirmatoryof

positionI
taken
to

If, in spite of all the precautions I have

banish
to

anything
express I have my

in

favor
own

of

belief
in
to

in

the

opinion
open the

the the

most

supernaturaland hypothetical manner,

of

laid

myself
most

reproach

being

too

lous, creduof

I shall bear
one

of the
*"

in the company cheerfully, distinguished of English scientists.

blame

It appears my
were

that

this

force, which
to

first

suggested
face

itself to which eyes

mind then

in

1866,

in order

explain the phenomena

before my and

taking place
it

in
was

India

(the hypothesis that

astronomers,

admissibl supernaturalbeing totallyinhad recently been recognized by physicians, of the Royal and others, members naturalists,
"

Society of
for

London

which

contains
as
our

all who

are

eminent

their

learning in England,
men

Academy

of Sciences

contains the

who
over
"

are

known
as

and

esteemed

for their labors

as an

world

not,

I had
certain

done, by suggesting it

hypothesis

to

explain
two

phenomena,
:

but

by

taining, main-

after

years exists

of
a

experiments
force

First, that there

bodies unknown without
manner

material upon

contact,
the

capable of moving heavy which depends in some

of human known with

presence
was

beings. regard
to

Second, that nothing certain

the
nature

and that that

source

of this

force, but there

is conclusive

evidence

it exists.
movements contact
can

Third,
without

be this

produced
hitherto the

in

solid bodies

material
an

by

unknown human

force,

acting at
and

indefinite

distance

from

organism,

wholly independent

of muscular

action.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

223

Fourth,
no

that
or

this force visible persons

or

makes

solid

bodies, which
with
are

have the tinctly disthese which

contact

material

connection sounds which

bodies

of

any

present, emit present, and

the

heard sounds
are

by

all

it is

proved

that

proceed from these to perfectlyperceptible

is

objects,by
touch.

vibrations

Fifth, that this force

The
is

frequently directed
this
is

with

gence. intelli-

question
who have have
to

whether known
to

the

force

which

the

Hindus,
years,

of its existence

for thousands

of
were

sought
become
to

develop

in

all who

subjects who
have

willing
with
a

their

tools, and

afterward,
its manifestations
to
or

view
to

religiousdomination, opinion
elucidate be
to

attributed incline

superior spirits.We
express
a no as

rather

think

so,

though
not

we

its nature

origin.

It is
what have

with

view may

to

this
on

question,by showing
either

arguments

urged
of upon

hand, that
been Our in
plished accom-

we

given

this

brief

sketch

what this

has

by English scientists
was

point.

tion inten-

simply

to

show

that

men scientific

England

have

ent recognizedthe existence of a force,independofficially times action,capableof moving bodies, of someof muscular

emitting melodious
directed
the and with

sounds, and
to

which the

is

frequently England
in

and intelligence, the the

draw

conclusion, from
in

similarity of
in

phenomena
laws which

witnessed govern

India, that
are

them,

either

country,
If
some

identical. of the than in facts observed any which

in India
seem

to

be

more

wonderful

have

formed of the

the latter

subject
more

of

experiment
on

England (I speak
of
two

ticularly par-

account

the

scientific endorsement
may
in

they given
to
:

have

received), the

following reasons
the

be

It is very

possiblethat
possess, them also

Hindus,

addition
so

the
it

real force

they

display a
act

skill of

great that

is difficult to detect

in any

deception.
several

Perhaps, too, as they

have

been

in

for possession,

224

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

thousand the laws

year?, which

of the

this

special force,
were

they
unable of the

have
to

discovered

Englishmen
the

formulate,

though
It
laws

they
would in

had follow

proved

existence that led

to

the

force

itself.
of and the cided de-

therefrom have

discovery
marked

question
in

may the

more

progress With these

production
and continue which which

of without

these

phenomena. guaranteeing
their the attribute be
ordinary extra-

remarks,
we

scientific

value,

will

our

account

of

manifestations

the

Brahmins
to

to

superior religion.
"We made

spirits,

and

they

hold

part

of

their

shall

continue
to test

also, them,
said

however,
as

to

indicate

the able. from

efforts

by

us

far

as

we

were

The
notes

accounts,
of have travel

as

we

have

before,
and the

are

taken

our

in

upper omitted

Bengal
the

Himalaya
portions

Valleys.
and such

TTe

only
are

descriptive
importance,

facts

as

of

no

general

being

wholly

personal.

226

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

Two

servants

accompanied
a

me,

cansama,1
it
was

or

valet-demy

chambre,
meals. The
crew

and

metor, whose

duty
cercar,

to

prepare

consisted
or

of

or

head

boatman, lying off

of

and

six macouas,

rowers,
sunset
near

belonging to
one

the caste
we were

of fishermen. the

Shortly before
staircase is of

evening
celebrated

Gath

the

pagoda
met
"

Siva.
eyes.

It

impossibleto
"

describe

the

spectaclethat
no

my how

Few

cities,"says
are so

E.

Koberts,

matter

nificent, magas

grand

and

imposing
ascends

in

appearance

Benares."
When the
to

watchful the the of

traveller

the

Ganges
by
the

his pearance apthe

approach
heavy
masses

great

cityis

first announced

of

minarets, whose
the

towers, rising above

surrounding palaces,are scattered in an apparently disorderly, though picturesque manner, banks of the river, for about a along the crooked couple
of

leagues.
It is
resist the

impossible to magnificent panorama temples,towers, long

quays, and amid strong relief, and there with among above banana clusters the the

impression
such
a

made

by

the of vated elein

presented by
arcades whose luxuriant
; and

multitude

supported by columns,
balustrades stand
out

terraces

foliageof baobab,
which, covered
here various

arind, tam-

trees

and

of

flowers carved

of

shades,

ing appear-

heavily
of

rise majestically buildings, among

situated gardens, beautifully absence any

spacious courts.
different and

The

regular plan, the

of the
an

stylesof
with
some

the architecture, the

mingling
but

austere

solemn
to

light and
most

fantastic, give
scene,

odd
as a a

appearance whole is of

parts of the
and of

its effect possess

magnificent,
which
it

the

details

beauty

is

impossibleto give any conception.

1

In

Hindustanee

the

word

cansama

means

the

same

as

dobachy

in

Tamoul

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

227

The four

gaths,which
columns
at

are

sort
a

of

monument

composed
and which bottom the

of
are

united the

by

single cornice,

situated

top of
in the

steps
quays

are

bathed

whose giganticstairs, of the Ganges, are waters old

the

only

possessed by
of the earliest
sun

the

city,which
From the

was

the the

ancient

Kassy
of
the

rajahs.
covered
that market and

risingto
the

setting

they
small

are

by
in

coolies

the

vessels
to

traverse

direction, bringing
merchandise As Siva Hindus
so

upper

loading loading and unGanges in every Bengal all the

of India the

Asia.
to
moor
me

I ordered
a

cercar

the with
out

boat

to

the

gath

of

circumstance and Mussulmans

struck

astonishment. of

The

who, time
their old

mind, have been

each other

deeply
the

divided of the

by
whole

enmity they

toward
are
an

in

south of

India, where

minority
ablutions of Benares.

were population, together promiscuously at the

insignificant performing their

feet of the

gaths

Though

the

followers

of the fire and

Prophet

have

against idolatry with

sword, until

alwaysfought the reign of

city of
with
a

Aurengzeb, they always respected the sacred seemed to inspire them conquered foe, which
terror.

their terious mys-

The

Brahmins
to

claimed
serve as

that
an overrun

Benares

had
to

been the

Siva, in order
when and the that earth

asylum by

by righteous,
sorrow

built

should
never

be

crime

and

tudes experience any of those vicissiall earthly things are to which subject. their pride,destroyed one of Aurengzeb, to humiliate venerable their oldest and most pagodas,and erected in its it would stead slender the

splendid mosque
with
at

that leaves

bears of

his

name,

whose
ellers travsee

covered spires, that the

gold, inform they by

can

city is

hand, long before

it.

To-day,
Hindu able
to

numerous

Mussulman the

temples
horror

rise

the

side of

pagodas, and

Brahmins

witness, without
that

being
power-

prevent it,but

with

they

are

228

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

less

to

conceal, the
in
no

culinarypurposes by
the the

killingof
the and
in

slaughterof cattle for the holy city, which had animal since the Mogul
which has
monuments

sacrificial
been

or

polluted
of and the from of the

invasion.

In

spite of
oldest

vandalism handsomest countries used

destroyed some
in
to

India,
laws

although
Mussulmans

other have

subject
means

their

every the

and
to

shrunk the faith the

nothing
tolerance usages

in order

to

convert

Hindus

Prophet,
of

the

Mogul

sovereigns always
for the foe.
are

used

largest
and
no

at Benares

beliefs, religious manners,

It is for
on

their the of

conquered
two

this of

reason,
terms
seen

doubt, that
this would

nations

the

best had

in

part
never

Bengal.
have
consent

However,
that the

until I

it I dus Hin-

believed
to

Mussulmans their

and

would
in the
same

ever

perform

ablutions religious

place.
south of tank

In the
in

India, a
of
a

Mussulman would

who be

should

bathe
on

the

sacred

pagoda

put

to

death

the

spot.
I arrived of months. of the
at

When
a

Benares,
That
was

I intended

to
means

remain
too

there

couple

by

no

long
to

stay, in view
the up hire
once.

inquiries I
the I

desired
it

to
was

make
too

regarding long
put
to at

of antiquities
at
a

country, but

hotel house To have

or

bungalow.
my
a own

therefore
to

determined

of

and of

go
own one

to

housekeeping
the first

home

one's almost

in

East, and
saries neces-

in especially

the

far

East, is

of the

of life. I
was

about when

sending
the

my

cansama a

upon

voyage
at

of

covery, dis-

Peishwa,
become

Mahratta

prince

Benares

with
at

whom

I had

acquainted through
of my

the

Rajah
me

Chandernagor, hearing
in

arrival,sent
storied
to

to

offer

apartments

the the

magnificent seven
banks of of the

palace
the

owned the

by

him

upon

Ganges,
the

left of

celebrated It is
no

mosque
uncommon

Aurengzeb.

thing for

princes and rajahs of

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

229

Hindustan,
from
resort

although they
to

often

reside
in

at

great distance
which

Benares,

build

houses

that
to

city,to
the in the
to

they
of of

during

the

festivities
to

incident

celebration

their

birthday, and
to

which the laws and

they
of

retire

evening
end

life,when, weary

of the

world, they desire Manu,

in the

their of

days, according
their

observance

duties religious
to

in the

of austerity. practice who die in the

formations, transto

According Holy City are

abode

their

religiousbelief,those
to

not

obliged
their and

go

through any
in the

further ascend

but of Brahma

souls
are

immediately

the

absorbed

great soul.

Numerous who behalf that

come

of

pilgrimsdaily arrive from all parts of India, their own to perform, either on account, or on for wealthy persons who employ and pay them
devotional
waters

purpose,

exercises,upon
are

the else

banks

of

the
so

sacred

river, whose
at

nowhere

considered

propitious as
Some personages, which pyre the upon
are

the the

feet of the bones of

Holy City.
or

bring

Rajahs
are

other afford upon

distinguished
the the
to

whose collected

families after

able

to

expense, funeral
into

being they
are

burnt

in little hags which

instructed of the

throw is to

Ganges.
the banks

The of

supreme that

hope
to

Hindu

die

river,or
I

transport his remains

at

thither. To this latter

a

belief

was

indebted, during my
the most
in

stay
He

Benares, for

meeting
I had
ever
near

with

extraordinary Fakir,
India.
in
to
came

perhaps,
from south the of

that

encountered

Trivanderam,

Cape Comorin,
his mission
was

the

extreme

Hindustan, and
of
a

take
to

charge
caste

of of

remains

rich

Malabar, belonging
The who

the

commoutys

(merchants).
the

Peishwa, whose
was

family
the habit

was

from originally

South, and

in

of

to pilgrims extending hospitality sour,

from

Travencor,
country,
found the

Maisin the

Tandjaor,
in

and
to

the his

old

Mahratta

buildings attached
him
a

palace,had
cottage
upon

lodgings for
very

small

thatched

banks

of

230

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

the the

river
next
a name

in which three

lie had

to

perform
of the

his

ablutions,for
He of had been his arrival.

weeks, in honor

dead.

there His

fortnightalready
was

before

I heard

After
to

Covindasam}\ assuring myself of his consent,

one

I had when the

him

brought
the other

my

apartment

day,

at

about
account

noon,

occupants of the
were

on palace,

of

extreme

heat,

indulgingin
The
room

their

noonday
overlooked

siesta. him looked the

sun,
out

in which in
turn

I received

upon and

the
was

terrace, which

Ganges,
a

protected against
made
terrace

the

burning

by
In

movable middle
a

tent

from

woven was a

fibres of vetivert.

the

of the

there
a

water-spout which
and diffused
a

fell in
most

fine shower

into

marble

basin

ness. cooldelightful

I asked

the

Fakir than

if he another.

wished

to

occupy

any

particular

rather place,
"

As

you

please,"he
him
to

answered. upon and the terrace, which where I would have

was
a

I asked

go

out

much better

lighter than opportunity

"

the
to

room,

watch
allow he had
me

him.
to

"Will

you

put

to
a

you

singlequestion ?
upon

"

said the
"

I, when ground.
I Do
am

assumed

squatting position

listeningto you."
you know whether these any power ?
or

"

is

developed in
Did any you
ever

you, feel
cle's mus-

when any

you

perform
take

phenomena
your brain

change
?
"

place in
force

of your

"

It is not

natural the

that

acts.

am

but it is

an

ment. instru-

I evoke manifest I have this their

ancestral

and spirits,

they

who

power."
a

questioned
look

multitude

of

Fakirs

in relation

to
swer. an-

matter, and

they have
upon and

nearly
the

all made

the

same

They
between

themselves

only as

intermediaries

this world

invisible

spirits. Observing

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

231

that

he

entertained that The

the

same

I dropped belief,

the

subject

in order

Covindasamy might go on with his performances. Fakir was alreadyin positionwith both hands
an

extended Within fro upon

a

toward

immense the
vase

bronze commenced the

vase

full
to

of

water. to

five minutes its

rock

and with

base, and
As

approach
the

Fakir

gently

and

regular
steel rod. and

motion. from

distance if
some one

diminished,
had
were

metallic it with
ous numer-

sounds
a

escaped
At

it,as

struck
so

certain that

times

the
a

blows sound roof.

quick
a

they produced
upon
a

similar

to

that

made

by

hail-storm

metal

I asked

Covindasamy
without which
was

if I could

and give directions,

he

consented
The

hesitation.

vase,

advanced, receded, or
At
one

time,
roll

at

my

influence, performer's stood still, accordingto my request. the blows command, changed into a
that of each
a a

stillunder

the

continuous

like

drum

; at

another,
the

on

the and

contrary, they succeeded

other clock. struck

with

slowness

regularity of
I asked and upon I
to

the

tickingof
the blows with watch. strokes them

have

only

every

ten

seconds,
hand

compared
the

the progress

of the second

face of my

Then

loud, sharp
the table

were

heard,

for

minute

and

two-thirds.

Upon
Hindus doubt the blows which

of
one

the of

drawing-room
those music-boxes the I had and
so as

attached of

to

my the
no

apartments, stood
are so

which had

fond,

and

which

Peishwa
it

procured from
terrace

Calcutta.
cansama,

brought out
to

upon the air

by

my

I
to

asked

have
any

struck the

upon

the

vase

accompany

instrument wound the A up

might perform.
the box in the usual way, and what the

I then the

pressed
air it

spring of would play.

and the box
tune

clock-work, without
time

knowing
was

regular whirlwind
of
"

of notes

result,

played,in
Kobin

designedly accelerated,no
Wood."

doubt, the

of the

232 I listened strokes baton when

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

in the

direction the

of

the

vase,

and

quick,sharp
the

accompanied
of I
an

tune, with
The

the

regularityof
the blows

orchestra

leader.

air had

finished scarcely
ated moderthe

again pressed the spring,and their to keep time to the pace

this
was

march

from

jProphete,which
All of
vase

they accompanied exactly.

done without
terrace

fuss, or
of
a

parade,

or

mystery
The

any

kind,

upon in

few

yards square.
when hollowed the of.
out

thus been and from

put
moved
was so

motion,
two
men. as

could It
to

hardly,
was

empty,
like of

have
a

by

cup,

situated fountain

receive

jet falling
It
are
was

water

the

before

spoken
in

used almost

for

the
to

morning
a
was

ablutions, which,

India,

equal
What

regular bath.
the force that moved this
mass

? that

is the

question.
I

repeated
were

these

various with had

experiments
and

second

time, and

they
The left

renewed

like order neither up,

regularity.
his the of the
nor position,

Fakir, who place,then

a

changed
and the rested

his

stood

tips of
vase.

his It

for fingers,
soon

short rock

time, upon
to

edge

began
fell

to

and

fro in

regular time,
; its

from

left to
rose

its speed right,graduallyaccelerating and the

on alternately

base, which
no

either

side,made
to

sound

upon

stuccoed But what

pavement.

surprised

me

most

was as

see

that
were

the
a

water

remained
pressure

stationaryin
that

the

vase,

if there its

strong

prevented

its

regaining
oscillations

equilibrium,
disturbed.
vase rose
a

which Three

the motion times of

seven

of the vessel

containing it
inches

had

during
to

these

the

distance

eight

completely

from did

the
so

ground, and,
without any

when

it fell to the

pavement

again,it

perceptibleshock.
had

The

performance
I had the

already lasted
and
to

several

ing hours, durhad

re

which

taken

copious

careful each

notes, and

also taken

precaution

have

phenomenon

CHAPTER

VI.

THE

WATEK-SPOUT

THE

MAGIC

STICK.

Covindasamy
engagement.

was

punctual

in

the

performance

of

his

Gazing
sun

at

the

extraordinary
the in surface silent
me,

flood the

of

light
as

which

the

poured
stood

upon

of

Ganges

it rolled the

by,

absorbed

contemplation
when before
sat

of

cent magnifione

spectacle
the curtains

before

the the upon

manner.

Fakir,
door the

lifting

of the

which walked him

hung
in

leading
floor with

into his

verandah,
bent
"

and the

legs

under

after
"

Hindu

Salam

bere

(good

day,

sahib),

6aid

he,

using

his

mother

tongue.
tambi" "is the rice
not

"Salam

(good Bengal

day, friend), replied I, in

equal
in
to

the

same

idiom,
"

rice
to
me

the

rice

of

Tandjaor?" palace
at

The
is

served

the I

Peishwa's

nares Beat

equal

to

that

which

gather

about

my

hut

Trivanderam."
"

What upon ?
"

is the the

matter

with of the

it ?

is

not

the
as

curry the

seed Malabar

as

pure
coast
"

banks

Ganges

upon

Listen of I and

! the
am

the

cocoa-tree

does
cannot

not

grow the there

here

and of the of

the salt the from

water water.

sacred
a man

river of of
us

take
as

place
is
a

the die

coast,
when

tree

coast,
the

we

both

we

are

separated

ocean." Just then

in
warm a

slight
gusts
heat.

southern
over

breeze the

like

escaping

steam

swept
the

drowsy
eyes

city slumbering

in

noon-day

The

Fakir's

glistened.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

235

"

It

comes

from

my
to

old mind

home,"
so

said

he,

"

do

you

not

feel it ? it He
sat

brings
a

my

many

recollections."

long while, thinking, no

on

doubt, of
he of

the had the

wide,

gloomy
his
at

forests

the of

Malabar
the the

coast, where
caves

childhood, and Trivanderam,

the
art

mysterious
Brahmins

passed pagoda
him

where

had

instructed

in

of evocation. he
arose

Suddenly
which he

and the He

walked

toward

the

bronze

vase

had

used

day

before

for the

purpose

of

hibiting ex-

his power. of
not

imposed
it to stood the

his hands the very

upon

the surface he did

the

water

which

filled

edge, but
in that

touch

however, and it,

no

motionless

position.
intended

As
to

yet I had

idea

of

pheDomena

that

he

perform.
I do
on

not

know

that but

he
an

experienced
hour

any

unusual before

culty diffieither of

that
or

day,
the

had
any

elapsed
evidence

the

water
on

vase

exhibited

whatever

action I had

his

part.
to

despairof obtaining any result on that the water began to be gentlyagitated. It occasion, when breeze. ruffled by a slight looked though its surface were as Placing my hands upon the edge of the vase I experienced
begun
a

slightfeeling of coolness, which

same cause. or

apparentlyarose
into the

from
soon

the
was

thrown rose-leaf,

water,

blown Meanwhile

drifted
the

against the
stood say,
to

other

edge.
His mouth
was

Fakir

motionless.

closed, and, strange

of any
on

though
of the
vase on waves

it

disposed effectually
waves were

idea

of

trickery on
from

his that

part, the

formed

the

opposite side

performer and gently

his side. became in every
more

broke

against the edge

motion their
were

of the of

Gradually the They made

though
the than of
one

the

lent. vioas

appearance
in
a

direction,
ebullition
rose

the

water

state

of

intense It
waves soon rose

der un-

influence Fakir's
two

of

great heat.
and the several surface.

the
or

hands,

to

higher height

feet from

.236

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

I their

asked
removal

Covindasamy
the motion

to

take of the in

his
water

hands

away.

Upon

gradually abated,
of

without from

ceasing altogether, as
which whenever the motion the fire he of has been his

the

case

boiling
On the

water

removed. hands
was as

other

hand,

placed
the of
water

in

their
as

former
ever.

tion, posi-

great
still

The

last

portion

the

seance

was

more

nary. extraordi-

The handed

Hindu him
a

asked wooden

me

to

lend

him that

small had
never

stick. been
utes, min-

lead-pencil
it in of the his

sharpened.
by
every the

He

placed

water,

and he

in

few
move

imposition
a

hands,
in
contact

made with
an

it

in bar. the in
a

direction, like
his
as

magnet

iron of

Placing
pencil,
few
so

forefinger gently
to
saw

upon

the upon wood

middle the

not

affect the

its

position piece
of

water,

minutes the

small until

slowly
the

descend of

beneath the
vase.

surface,

it had

reached

bottom

Laying
performer's
me

aside

the

question

of

skill which

or

deception

on

the for the have

to

part, without
any

doing
statement

it is either

impossible
one

to

make

positive
under difficult

way would

or

other, although
been have

the for

circumstances any
it

it
at to

extremely escaped
upon my

attempt
occurred

imposture
me

attention,
the

that with

the

Fakir, might
heavier

charging
have

small

piece
its

of

wood
so

fluid,
it

perhaps
than

increased

weight,

as

to

make

water.

Though
wondered,
whether
into
or

deeply sceptical
whenever
not
some

with
an

regard

to

spirits,I
of been this

often

saw

experiment
had
not

kind,

natural
we were

force

brought

play,
I

with
state

which the

totallyunacquainted.
further
comment.

merely

facts

without

CHAPTER

VII.

PHENOMENA

OF

ELEVATION

AND

KNOCKING.

The

Fakir's
in

third upon
a

visit the

was

short,
of and
to

as

he

was

to

pass

the

night
the
to
a

prayer of

banks

the he

sacred had

river, upon
been
on

occasion funeral

religious festival,
which
was

invited the lowing fol-

sraddha,

take

place

day.
He
to
came

merely
them,
the and

to

inform
was

me

that
to

he

would
to

be

obliged
small
at

attend that

preparing
given
to

return

the

hut my

Peishwa
he

had

him

the
a

use

of, when,

request,

consented
I had

perform
seen

phenomenon performers
taking
any

of
cessfully suc-

elevation,

which

already
without,
did
cane

other

accomplish,
notice of
an

however,
it. which I

ular partic-

how

they

Taking Ceylon,
upon He which From I formed of trick. the then he he

ironwood

had

brought
his

from hand

leaned

heavily
with
to

upon eyes the

it, resting
fixed upon

right
the

handle,

his
utter to

ground.

proceeded
had the the what

appropriate
me

incantations,

forgotten
elaborate

favor

with he made
to

the
in

day previous.
my

preparation
that this
was

presence,
another acrobatic
stance in-

opinion
I had

be

only
as an

always

regarded

My
to

judgment

refuses,
as

in
:

fact,

to

attach

any

other

name

such

phenomena
upon about beneath
two

this
cane

Leaning
gradually
crossed

the

with from he that the made of

one

hand,

the His

Fakir

rose

feet and like

ground.
no

legs
in

were

him,
very

change
bronze

his

tion, posiof

which

was

those

statues

238

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

Buddha
a

that all tourists

most

bring

from

the

far

East, without English

how of my Co-

that suspicion

of them

come

from originally

foundries. For
more

than could of
; the

twenty minutes
thus

I tried face and

to

see

vindasamy
known laws

flyin
it
was

the

eyes

all the
prehension com-

gravity ;
stick

entirelybeyond
no

gave
contact

him

visible that

support, and
and his

there

was

no

apparent
his

between

body,

except
When that

through
the upon

right hand.
him lie informed
me,

I dismissed sacred the

upon the of

leaving,
hour of

when

elephants should
gong in the

strike

midnight
would

copper

pagoda
their

Siva, he

evoke

the who

familiar would

that protect spirits then manifest

the

Franguys
in

(or French),
some manner

presence

in my have
to to

bedroom.
a

The

Hindus In

perfectunderstanding among
too

selves. themsent

order

prevent any
pass the The
to

obvious upon of

fraud, I
the

my the
was

two
cercar

servants

night
idea mind.

dingui

with

and

boatmen.

the

supernatural
he that

naturally repugnant
other way, but
want

my

My leanings were
occur as

all the

if the
to be

fact

should

dicted, preson rea-

I did not I The windows

too

easilyduped.
obstacle
in the

For

prepared to
Peishwa's overlooked

throw house

every
was

Fakir's

way.

constructed singularly

; all the
seven

the
one

Ganges,
the upon

and

it contained All the

rooms

large apartments,
each

above

other.

in

apartment
over

opened
the
to

covered

or galleries

terraces

projecting
from
one

quay.
was

The

mode

of

communication There
was a

story

another which

very

curious. the bottom

of steps single flight

to

led from

apartment
this second stairs which

that

immediately
no

above.
room

Upon
was
a

crossing
second the

apartment, in the
which had led to the which could
was

last

of flight

communication
so

with
on

former, and
the seventh

story above, and

reached raised

up
a

to

story,

by

means

of like
a

movable

stairway which

be

by

chains

drawbridge.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

230

It

was

this

seventh
Oriental

story,
and

which

was

furnished which the for

air

in

style

partly
a

partly
view had and
set

European,
where

manded com-

most

splendid
Peishwa

was

the

coolest,
guests.
As
soon

that

the

apart

his

foreign

as

it

was

dark,
in

I the

examined
most

all careful
in

the

different and I then

rooms

in

the

apartment,
that

manner,

made raised from At

sure

nobody

was

concealed thus off

them. communication

the the the

drawbridge,
outside. hour named

and

cut

all

I the which

thought
wall the of

heard

two

blows I walked

tinctly dis-

struck toward when which the

against
spot
from

my

room.

sound arrested

seemed

to

come,

my

steps

were

suddenly
to

by
the

sharp
shade

blow, that
terflies. but-

appeared
the

proceed
lamp
sounds

from

glass
and
at

protected

hanging
few cedar
more

against
were

gnats
heard

night

A
in

unequal
that It
was

vals inter-

the

rafters the end unknown sacred

of of

the the
in

ceiling,
terrace.

and

all. of

walked

toward

was

one

those The the

silvery
vast

nights,
of the

our

more

foggy silently

lands.

flood of of the

river

rolled of

along
steps
It
was

at

foot

sleeping
form

city,
were

upon

one

whose

the the

outlines

human

dimly
for the

profiled.
repose of

Fakir

of

Trivanderam,

praying

his

dead.

CHAPTEK

VIII.

THE

BAMBOO

STOOL

"

AERIAL

FLOWERS

"

THE

MYSTERIOUS

PUNKAH.

I 6pent
but lived in I

part
was

of

the able

night
to

in

reflection the riddle.

upon Since

this I

ject, subhad formed per-

not

solve
seen

India in my

had

often

similar and
as

phenomena
I
was

presence of other
was

by

others

able

to to

bring
the Trithe the

multitude of

facts said did with I and

not

quite
done prove,
to

wonderful the
my

support vanderam,
truth ancestral of

what but

b}'
in the

Fakir

of

they theory

opinion,
of

the

regard

evocation the reader's

shades.
more

What

beg
because

to

direct
it

tion atten-

to,
fact
are

particularly
means

is

strictly true,
these

is

the

that
not

the known

employed
to

to

produce
in

phenomena
the formers per-

any

person

India

except

themselves.

I
had

was

impatiently
intended doctrine
to

expecting
accompany the

the
my

Fakir's

arrival,
into

for the into the

long

investigations
with
an

ancient the Hindu

regarding

Pitris

inquiry
in

material

phenomena
with
to

inseparably
religious

connected,
The gave
me

mind,
added

their

convictions.

ness, willingan

the

skill, of
not

Covindasamy
soon occur

portunity op-

that these
minds

might
facts,
sacerdotal

again
to

of

reviewing
the in in all my
a

singular
of leisure
more

which

seem

have ancient been

occupied
times

the

classes and which

in

their presence

moments,
than
a

had times

repeated
I

hundred

before. and

spent

portion Benares,

of and

the

day
I did

in
not

visiting
not return

the

temples
to

mosques until
sunset.

of

the

palace

242

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

race

had

been that

lighted a giorno, and nothing

accounts

I had could

made

such

arations prep-

that

occurred

possiblyescape
omit
panied, accom-

my

attention. As in my elaborate and of

previous performances,I
which upon

all

the

preparations by
the

they
my
own

were

impression
few

made

mind,

and

confine At
to

to myself strictly

what

is essential.

the

end

of

minutes, during which

upon
to

he

appeared
stool upon

concentrate

his
was

attention

the
move

bamboo

which the three

he

it began sitting,

along noiselessly
it advance the
as a
as

floor,by short
or

jerks which
every
as

made

about Hindu
statue.

four

inches he
was
was

time.

I watched motionless

but attentively, The wide.

terrace

still and
seven

about
ten

yards long
to traverse

and

many whole end it

It took

about when

minutes stool had

the
at

distance, and

the

arrived
to

the its

began

to

move

backward

until it returned

starting-

performance was repeated three times, and unless the conditions always successfully, were changed. I ought to say, however, that the Fakir's legs,which were
crossed whole beneath

place. The

him,

were

distant

from

the

ground

the

height

of the

stool.

During the whole day the heat had been overpowering. The night breeze which in those latitudes springsup so regularly heated to cool the lungs,and which blows from the
Himalaya Mountains,
as

had

not

yet risen. The

a

metor

was cocoa

ing, mov-

fast
our

as

he

could, by the aid of

an

rope

of

fibre iron

above rods

heads,
the

enormous

punkah, hanging
terrace, which
and fan the also

from

in

middle

of

the

supported

the horizontally

vetivert is a sort
at
a a

curtains of movable ends

to

surrounding matting.
of

The
which

punkah

rectangularform,
the
room.

is fastened

both
servant

of ceiling

Set in motion
it
to

by

specially engaged
very The Fakir of the made second

for that

pose, pur-

imparts
the

factitious, though

ness agreeable,cooluse

atmosphere.
for the

of

this

instrument

performance

phenomenon.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

243

Taking

the

punkah

rope

from

the with

metor's both the

hands, he
sat

pressed
down
soon

it
a

in

against his forehead squatting position

to
move

hands, and

beneath
our

punkah,
It very hand.
to

which Covin-

began
had

slowly
the until

over

heads, though
at

dasamy
increased
as

not

made

slightestmotion.
it moved
a

gradually rapid rate,

its
it

speed
Fakir

though
When

were

driven let go

by

some

invisible rope

the
at
a

of the

it continued and

move,

though
These it
was

graduallydiminishing rate, phenomena

quite
late at

finally stopped
times, and
in
a

altogether.
two
now were

repeated
the determined

several
was

night, but

Fakir
to

good
other an-

humor,

and

before

leaving he
flowers,

give
but

me

proof
Three
man vases

of his power. of
so

heavy (and
at

that then
one

none

strong
have

could
so

have

lifted
an

them

he end

could of the
it
so as

not

done

without he

stood effort),

terrace. to

Selecting one,
the

imposed
with effort
as on

his hands the

upon of his

touch out Withto

edge
any fro

of the

vase

tips
his

fingers.
to

apparent
upon It
soon

part it began
the
vase

move

and clock.

its base seemed

regularly as
me

pendulum
had least left the

of

to

that

the in

the

floor,without
and it

changing
to
me

its movement
to

degree,

appeared

be

floatingin
Fakir.

the

air, going from

right
I do
in

to

left at the

will

of the

not, it will be observed,

for the I have
senses.

speak
To be

of

this

phenomenon
it
as

terms, positive
an

always regarded
been somewhat

caused
knowledge ac-

by

illusion that

of

candid, I

must

I have
the

always
I had

sceptical
the

with but under

regard
that

to

phenomena
that seemed
to
me

performed by
often
to
so seen

Fakirs,

though especially,
always

it

performed
that I

circumstances

render

deception

possible, imwas

appeared
belief

strange

unable

to

resist the
or

that

some

however imposition,
me.

-elaborate

was skilful,

being practisedupon

CHAPTER

IX.

THE

STATIONARY

TABLE

SHOWER

OF

KNOCKS

THE

LITTLE

MILL

FLYING

FEATHERS

"

THE

HARMONIFLUTE.

Covindasamy

had

only
to

three
our

days

more

to

stay
to

at

nares. Be-

I determined
in

devote and

last

meeting
When
to

iments experI
formed in-

magnetism
of my

somnambulism.
he seemed I be

him these
as

intention

surprised
them
as

by
well

novel could

expressions,
into

though

translated

the made in

Tamoul him

language.
understand he smiled
were

When
to

I had words that

in

the and

meaning
answered,
also

attached
in

those way,

Europe,

his

usual the It

such addition
to

phenomena
to

produced
witnessed. him

by

Pitris,
was

those any
to

had

already
with

not

possible
Without
to

hold

discussion his

upon
or

that
to

point.
the
causes

regard
he

religious
his power, in

opinions,
I

which
was

attributed
to

merely
of

asked that
"

him

if he

willing

take

part

experiments

character. The
in

Franguy,"
his native

he

answered,
The

"

has

spoken
can

to

the him

Fakir

language.

Fakir

refuse

nothing." Seeing
I
was

that

his

reply
to

was

so

satisfactory
request.
said

in

this

respect,

encouraged
Will you allow that you ?
"

make
me

another

"

to-day,"
you
to

I,

"

to

indicate of

the

phenomena
them
to

wish

perform,

instead

leaving

Although
peculiar
should

it

seems

highly
of any their

improbable,
occurrence,

in

view the

of

the

circumstances have made

that advance

Fakir for the

preparations

.in

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

245

performances
have
was

had

any

already described,or should previous understanding with the servants, I

to

which

I have

anxious, however,
be able
to

ascertain any

whether

Covindasamy
that he had

would
no
"

produce
of. you
met

manifestations

previous
I will

notice
as

do

please,"
the
so

said

the

Hindu,
others.

simply.
I spent

This
so

plan however,
time, and

fate

of many

deep an interest in the Fakir's manifestations of spiritual force, that I had no opportunity to investigate the subject of his magnetic power.
I had often the
seen

much

took

the

performing

Fakirs
to

attach the

different

objects to given
time them
or
me

ground, either, according

an

explanation
much

by

English major
to

who of

had

devoted

and with
some

thought
other

questions
to

this

class,by charging

fluid in order
manner

augment
unknown

their
to
a me.

specific gravity
I determined stand my the
so

in

to

repeat the
which

experiment.
I could

Taking
any the

small

of

teak

wood and and could The

lift without it in

effort with of

thumb

I placed forefinger, asked

not

middle
not

terrace,
that it

the be

Fakir

if he

could

fix it there

moved. the

Fakir, without
the small

hesitation,walked slightest

ward to-

piece of furniture, and

motionless
at

imposing
time

both

hands

upon

the

top stood
an :

in that

position for nearlya

he said
to

quarter of
me,

hour,

the

end

of which

smiling
The

have spirits their

come

and

nobody

can

remove

the

table

without

permission.
incredulous, I approached the it,as though I
the
were

Feeling
and

somewhat of

table It

took
not

hold

going
more

to

lift it.

would been

stir from I there

ground
came

any with

than result hands.

were

if it had that the

sealed.

struggled harder,
fastened hold which A of the

the

fragileleaf
I
cross

off in my

then brace the

took and

legs,which
crossed

united the

by

remained then

standing, but
my

result

was

same.

thought

mind.

246

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

Suppose, thought I, that these phenomena are produced of fluid, kind by the Fakir's charging objects with some force is thus natural and that a developed the laws of which we are as yet ignorant of, the supply of fluid cacy with which they are charged must graduallylose its effiunless shall
soon

renewed be able
to

by
remove

the

operator, and
what

in

that table

case

is left of the

out with-

any I asked which the end

difficulty.
the Fakir
to

go

to

the

other humor

end

of

the

terrace,
At

he did with of
a

the utmost minutes I

good
was

imaginable.
handle the

few

able It
was

to

stand

without that
no

any
was

trouble
a

whatever. of
some

evident, therefore,
or

there

force

kind
was

other
to

; there

was

other been

alternative

unless

willing
upon,

admit would

that have

had been

egregiously imposed
the have had
to

which

under impossible,

circumstances.
some

I should

devote

months
it

to

this

ment experimerely
an

alone, if I had
not

desired
at

to test

I had scientifically. do
so, and

sufficient time
it now,
one

my

to disposal

describe

like all the way

or

rest, without

expressing
means

opinion either
or

the

other,as
the

to

employed
in

the
"

cause

thereof.

The
"

Pitris have
because

departed,"said
means

Hindu,
back

nation, expla-

their !

of terrestrial
are

communication

was

broken.
As he

Listen these

they

coming
he

again."
above silver with

uttered

words,
copper

imposed

his hands

one

of
as

those
are

immense used

plattersinlaid
dice
a

such almost

by wealthy natives for such immediately there ensued

of
a

playing,and
and lent viohave and
not

rapid
it

succession been

blows

or

knocks upon will

a

that

might roof,
I do

taken
I

for
saw

hail-shower

metal

thought
express

(the

reader

observe

that

of myself positivelyin this respect)a succession phosphorescent lights (plain enough to be visible in broad in every the platter daylight) pass to and fro across

direction.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IX

INDIA.

247

phenomenon pleasure.
I have the Peishwa's
were

This

ceased

or

was

repeated

at

the

Fakir's

already remarked
the Oriental the

that the

apartments I occupied at
the

furnished

partly in
was a

European
of

and

partlyin
in

style.There
as

multitude

fancy
remberg Nu-

articles upon

etageres, such

windmills wooden

smiths settingblackhouses from

motion, tin soldiers,and

with those their up

everlastinglittle
obtain

green

fir trees, from of

nature.

which The

many

children
was

earliest ideas with

were

furniture
; the most most

all cluttered childish

objects of mingled
fancies
;
a

this

ture na-

articles

pell-mell
of the
tive na-

with

the

artistic,according
AVe could
or

to

the

servants.

need
not

not

laugh, however
at

native

of

those

countries

look

of three-quarters which
we

nese, the Chi-

Hindu,
and face. moved I

Oceanic

objects with
our a

proudly
a

decorate ostentatiously

dwellings,and keep
small several mill which

sober be
tion. mo-

bethought myself of
a

might
in

by
I

breath, which
out to

set

personages and it. his hands asked

pointed it
make
it go

Covindasamy touching

him

if

he

could In

without

consequence the mill

in

of the motion
or

imposition of
with

alone
a

he
rate

set

great rapidity, at

which
at

increased the
was a

diminished stood.

according

to

the

distance

which This

Fakir very my

simple fact,but yet

mind, by
or

it made

great

pression im-

upon
any

reason

of the

of improbability

previous notice
The

preparation.
another of the
same

following
more

is

character, but

much

surprising.
the
a

Among
was

objects
the wooden of side

that

composed
By
the

the

Peishwa's
a

seum mu-

harmoniflute.

aid of
a

small of

cord the

tied

around

square
instrument

forming
that the
two

portion
as

bellows

(a part
on

the

which,
of the

everybody
I
a

knows, is
it from that
one

the of

oppositeto
bars of air at about

keys)
such the

hung
way

the in the

iron

terrace, in
feet from

it swung

ground,

248

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

and

I asked

the

Fakir

if he

could

make

it

play without
seized tween be-

touching it.
with Complying unhesitatingly the cord the my

request, he
was

by which
thumb and

the

harmoniflute

suspended,
hand and

of forefinger and still.

each

stood
soon an

perfectly motionless
began
to

The

harmoniflute
underwent

be

the gently stirred, of

some

bellows and

ternate al-

movement

contraction invisible
were

inflation, as
the

though

proceeding from
emitted sounds of unusual you

hand, and

instrument
and

which

plain perfectly
not
"

distinct,
it is true.

though
" "

length and
get
the
a

very

harmonious

Cannot

tune

said
one

I to of

Covindasamy.
the old

I will evoke he

spiritof
with the

pagoda

sicians," mu-

answered

greatest gravity.

I waited

patiently.
had my been silent
a

The
made
anew a

instrument sound first

since

request.
of

long while, not having It now began to move

notes
or

and

prelude
airs
on

; it then

played a series bravely attacked

coast.

chords
most

like

one

of the

popular

the

Malabar

Ta'itou moucouty
Aroune cany the young lasted

conda
etc.

pomele,
maiden the
as

(" Bring jewels for

As still. of the

of

Aroune, etc.)
stood

long as
He cord

the

piece
had which

Fakir

perfectly
with the

merely

hold,
he
was

I have
in

already described,

by
to

communication

harmoniflute.

Wishing
down

apply
to

every

test

in

my

power,
movements

kneeled
of the of the

in order

observe I
saw,
so

the

various I
am

instrument, and
what
senses,

that misled downward

positively sure
an

say, the
to

unless

was

by

illusion of the

of

upward
the

and

motion
tune.

keys,
reader

according
As
to

requirements
state

of the

before, I merely
his
own

the

fact,and

leave

the

draw

conclusions.

250

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

At

sunset

Covindasamy
of the sacred

was

to

perform
It with
come
was

his
near

devotions
that hour

upon
now,

the and

banks upon
me

river. of
me

taking
that

leave

the the
me

usual
next
:

salaams

he informed
As
"

he

could

not

day.
my arrival be
cluded." conone

expressed my
will

regret, he answered
be the

To-morrow and

twenty-first day
ceremonies remain
at to

since

at

Benares,

the Fakir
"

mortuary
was a

will then prayer

The sunrise
to

from

When periodof twenty-four hours. his task was accomplished,and previous to his departure he for Trivanderam, entire day an promised to give me and night,for, said he, you have been very kind, and with I could speak the language that my old ama you she rocked to sleepin a me (mother) used to speak when has long been closed." leaf. banana He often My mouth another
"

recurred when he

to

this

subject,and
of it. known
a

always
to

seemed

much

moved

spoke
never

I have without As
terrace

Hindu

speak
the

of

his

mother

emotion. he
was

about he the

stepping
a vase

across

threshold

of

the

door from

noticed
most

containing various
birds above descended in India. head his

feathers,
He took in the the

taken up
a

wonderful he threw

handful, which
The made
came

high
soon,

air. Fakir
one

feathers passes
near a

of

course

again

but

beneath

them

as

and they fell,

whenever ascended the

veti-

him, it turned

around until

quicklyand
stopped by
of
a

again
vert

with

spiral movement,
answered
same

carpet, which
all went
to

the purpose

movable
a

roof.

They
in

in the the

direction,but
of

after

moment,

obedience before

laws

gravity,they dropped

again,

half the distance the to they had travelled their and ground they resumed ascending movement were mained. stopped as before by the matting, where they re-

but

final tremor

was

followed but the

by

slightmanifestation
soon

of
sta-

downward

tendency,

feathers

remained

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

251

tionary.
relief
in

If

any
the

one

had

seen

them

standing
of the

out

in

sharp

against
and

golden
decided
that

background
colors of every

straw

matting,
shade,
the he

brilliant have

possible
there

would of

said

they
artist. Fakir them

were

placed

by

pencil

some

accomplished
soon
as

As the

the I left

had

disappeared long
which mental with
its

they
as

fell

flat

to

ground.
the
not

while I

they
the

lay
need,

strewn

upon had

floor,
been had

as

proof,
by
some

of

felt

that

misled

hallucination.

Night
than and with I

no

sooner

come

refreshing lay
drift of had down
at

coolness,
the the quay,
river

embarked the
current.

upon
cercar

the let

dingui
the in which

which boat

ordered the

to

Influenced,

spite
I

myself,
just

by

the

incomprehensible
I felt
as

phenomena
I wanted
to

witnessed,
stead in-

though groping

change

my among

surroundings,
the the

of

my of the

way

dreamily
past.
I also

ical metaphysneed of the

speculations
pleasanter
the and sensations

felt

always by
of the

accompanying
song beasts. of the

night

upon

Ganges,
the distant

soothed

Hindu

boatmen*

cry

savage

CHAPTER

X.

SAND

DRAWING

THE

METOR

AND

THE

BUCKET

OF

WATER

"

LOSS

OF

VOICE

"

MIND

READING

READING

IN

CLOSED

BOOK

"

AERIAL

MELODY

"

THE

FLYLNG

PALM-LEAF

VATION ELE-

OF

THE

FAKIR.

Covindasamy
return to

had

promised
he would

me

that

before all the

he

left

to at

Trivanderam
or,
to
use

employ
for the

power he who

his
is

command,

an

expression
to

which Pitris wonderful

alone
sisted as-

responsible,
him,
and

he

would would

appeal
show
me

all

something

that

would On

never

forget.
day
in

the
in

question light
and of

we

were

to

have
those but

two

sittings,
I have
to

one

the

broad

day,
one

like

which I
was

previously
free
to to

described,
the
as

at

night,
the

be

illuminate
as

place
I
was

in

which

experiments

were

be The

held

much of Siva when

in

pleased.

gath rising
sun

hardly gilded by
Hindu,
name

the mission

first
was

rays
now

of

the
at
an

the his find

whose my

end,
that

sent

by

cansama.

He

was

afraid
"

he

would
"

me

asleep.
said Fakir's

Saranai-aya
To-morrow

(greeting, sahib),
is the

he,

upon
return

ing. enterto

day

of

the

the

land
"

of

his

ancestors.

My hope

best that

wishes you evil

will will find

accompany that your your

you,"
abode absence."
to

answered has been

I.
spected re-

"

by
As

the the

spirits during
made
no

usual,

Fakir He

attempt
sat

continue the in

the

conversation. after the his

immediately
salutation,

down lost
no

upon
time

ground, ning begin-

ordinary

and

performances.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

253

He which with half

had he his
a

brought

with
to
a

him

email upon
to

bag
form

of the finest floor surface and

sand,
level

proceeded

empty
way
as

the
a

hand, in such

of about

square he

yard.
had with done
a

When

this, he asked
sheet
a

me

to
a

sit at

table

opposite him,

of paper

and

pencil.
I threw him upon

Having
the the
"

asked of
a

for

small

piece of wood,
he

handle bed

penholder,which
"

gently placed
to

of sand. !"
see

Listen
you

said he. the

one

am

about you

evoke

the

Pitris.
me

When stand

article which end

have
in

just given
with paper of the copy

upright,
are

only being
trace
see an

contact

the any them

ground, you
figuresyou
in the

at

libertyto
you
will

upon
exact

please,and
extended
to

sand." then both hands before him

He and

horizontally,
of
tion. evoca-

proceeded
few

repeat the
the
the
same

sacred

formulas

In had
my

minutes
at

wooden
moment

rod

gradually rose
I

as move

he

said, and

proceeded
me,

to

pencil over
wood

the

sheet the

of

paper

before

tracing the
The I
saw cessively suc-

strangest figures in

world imitated I had

at entirely

random.

piece of
the

at

once

every been

motion, and

whimsical

figures that
sand.

tracing appear

in the When I
on,

stopped, the improvised pencil stopped

it followed
me.

"

when

went

The
no

Fakir

had
contact to

not

changed
between whether of the

his

and position, and the

see,

there

was

apparent

him he

piece of
from it

wood. his

Wishing
the sheet how
tact

know

could

tion, posithe

movements

pencil,as
would

I drew
not

over

of he with

paper, could the

which transfer
sand

however the

have

explained
in
eon-

figures

without

being

upon

which
in
an

they appeared,
able
to

I left

the

table, and
to

placing myself

similar position identically

that

of

Covindasamy,

was

satisfymyself

that

254

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

it

was

impossible for totally compared

they
of
were

him

to

ascertain

what

was

doing.
I then found that the

figureswith exactlyalike.
sand

each

other,
said to

and

Having
"

levelled
a

the

again, the

Fakir of the

me
"
"

Think

word

in the

language

gods

the

Sanscrit.
"

Why
more

that

?" I language particularly the Pitris

use

answered. medium of
not

"

Because

that other.

immortal

speech
allowed I
was

easilythan
use

any

The

impure

are

to not

it." the habit said of convictions, disputing his religious nothing. his hands
as

in

and The

therefore then

Hindu

extended
to move,

before.

The

magic pencil began

wrote and, gradually rising,

the following .unhesitatingly

word

Pouroucha

(The
That
"

celestial

generator).

was

Think I have

the word that I had actually of a whole phrase,"continued done

thought of.
the Fakir.

"

so," I answered.
wrote

The words
:

pencil then
Adicete

upon

the

sand

the

following

Veikountam

Haris
Mount

(Yischnou sleeps upon

"

Eikonta). inspired give

me

Can

the

spiritby
of the

whom

you book

are

the I of

243d

sloca

fourth

of

Manu

"

inquired

Covindasamv. I had

hardly expressed the wish,

to

when

the

pencil proceeded
words
: one

gratifyit,and

wrote

the

following
my eyes

rafter the

other, letter by letter,before

Darmayrrdddnani

j)ouroucha?ri tajpasa?hatakilvisam
dcou

jparaldkam naycuty

bdsoua?ita?n

Kaqa/ririna/m.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

255

The which

following
was

is

translation
as

of this remarkable
:

stanza,

correctlygiven

indicated
*

"

The

man,

the
are

end

of
out

all whose

actions of

is and

virtue, and sacrifices,

all whose reaches clothed

sins the with

wiped

by

acts

piety

celestial
a

mansions,

radiant

with

light

and

form." spiritual

Finally,as
closed book

experiment, placing my from hymns containing extracts

a

last

hands in

upon the of
:

Rigthe

Veda,

I asked

for the

first word the

of

the

fifth

line

twenty-first page.

I received

following

answer

Devadatta.

(Given by Upon
"

god.)
correct.
"

comparison
you
now

I found
a

it to be

Will

put
a

mental

question ?
the sand

said the

Fakir. the

acquiesced by
word
was

simple
written

movement

of the
:

head, and

following

upon

Vasundard.

(The Earth.)
I had I have
to

asked,
no

"

Who

is

our

common

mother
to

?" with

explanationor
it is
are

statement

make

regard
the I

these Whether

facts.

purely
to

matter
"

of that

skill is
a

or

whether

performers
do
seen

reallyinspired
decide. the I that
are

question which
what which I have under

not

undertake
assert

only

describe

and

circumstances

the

facts

occurred I do
not

accurately related.
it

Materially speaking,
fraud could have

think

possiblethat

any

been

committed.

256

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

The
asked

first part of
the Fakir
to

somewhat was sitting long. I discontinue his performances for a few I walked
me.

this

minutes, during which

whither It The he followed have of
a

to

the

end

of

the

terrace,

might
waters

been the hot of

ten

o'clock

in the like

forenoon.
a

brightlightof
in the
a

Gauges shone day. Upon our

which there

mirror

in

the

left
a

lay a large garden,

which he
a

midst

stood

well, from
which

metor

was

unconcernedly drawing water,

a

poured

into

bamboo

pipe, which
his hands

in

its turn

supplied
of

bathing-room.

Covindasamy imposed
well, and
upon the the result with
was

in the

direction
metor
no

the

that, though the poor

all his

pulled longer work,

come over-

rope the

might,

it

would

slipthrough
When he
at
a

pulley.
meets

Hindu

with any

anjT

impediment
that he

in his
cannot

once

attributes evil

obstacle

to

and spirits, incantations of

immediately proceeds
with

to

chant

all the for the

magical

which has

he often

is

acquainted,
a

knowledge
poor

which

he

paid slip so
had in that

high

price.
The
an

metor, of

course,
use

could

not

let he

ble favora;

opportunity to
he had
tone

the

knowledge
a

obtained

but nasal which

hardly chanted
which is
so

few

words the

sharp
ear,

laceratingto
it

European
in the of found

but and

is inflicted

upon far

everywhere
the
name

East,
it

in particularly

the away made

East, in

music, when

his voice

died he

in his

throat

and

he

ble, impossi-

though
a

the

strangest contortions,to articulate

curious and

single word.
After

looking at
dropped
his

this

sight for
the
metor

few

moments,
the
as

the
use

Fakir of

his hands the

recovered

speech,while
the

rope

performed
late and

its office

before.

Upon returning to
found the heat
to

scene

of

our

experiments,I
so

be

overpowering

remarked

to

258

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

if

he

could

repeat

the

last

phenomenon

whenever

he

pleased.
"

The

Fakir,"
as

answered the

he,
clouds." of his

emphatically,

"

can

lift

self him-

up
"

high
is the him

as

What I asked than

source

power
as

? had
not

"

do

not

know

why
more

the

question,
that he

he did

already regard
the hands

told himself of

me,

twenty
more

times,
than
an

as

anything
Pitris.

instrument

in

the

He

answered

me

with

the

following

lines

Swddydye
Ambardd

nityayouktd'
a/vatarati
deva\

sydt

"

He

should

be

in

constant

communication descend therefrom."

with

heaven,

and

superior

spirit

should

CHAPTER

XL

SPONTANEOUS

VEGETATION.

Hue, Thibet,
that upon

the

missionary,
a

in

his of

account
a

of

his

travels similar

in
to

gives
I
a am

description
about trick. mentioned
an

phenomenon
which I
can

which
as

to

relate, and

only

look

cunning
not

I should

have forms of

it, perhaps,
part,
in
so

in

the

present
of the deal
as
a

work,
stock
more

but in

it trade

essential believers external loath

to

to

speak,
who

those in I
am

the

Pitris,

particularly
historian,

manifestations,
omit any of

and,
their

faithful

curious

practices.

Among
is
one

the that that

extraordinary they they

can

claims

advanced influence it several

as

by
the

the

kirs, Faof in
even

directly
so

growth

plants,
a

and hours

can

hasten takes

to

accomplish
or

few

what

usually

months

years. I had

already
magicians

seen

this number
as

phenomenon
of

performed
but,
as

by

erant itin-

times,

I had

had

always
to

regarded
record Absurd
man

it

merely

successful under
as

fraud,
which
it

omitted

the

circumstances
as

occurred. who
was

it

seemed,

Covindasamy,
proposed
to

really
various others he

of

remarkable which

power, I had I which

to to

repeat

the

phenomena
at

already

seen

performed
watch
my

by
so

different do had from

"

times,

determined should

to

him notice.

that

could He time I

nothing

escape
me

promised
three
to

give
"

two to

hours the

more

of

his

five them

previous
as

night

sitting.

determined

employ

proposed.

260 The
be what
"

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

Fakir

suspected nothing,and
upon his
to.

thought

he

would him

highly surprised when,

I intended I
am

arrival,I he,
in

told

entirelyat
somewhat
:

your

service," said

his

usual

simple
I
was

way. disconcerted

by
the grow

his

assurance,

but

continued "Will the

"

you

allow you and

me

to to

choose make

earth, the vessel,and

before the my earth eyes
must

seed, which
The vessel
a

are

?" be

the
of

seed, yes

; but

taken

from

nest

carias."

These

little white

ants, who
a

build, for
nine
was or a

shelter, small

often hills, very

common

reaching
in

height of
little of their have

dozen

yards, are

India, and
a

there the

no

in very

procuring

earth

ever, whatdifficulty, which they prepare

for skilfully
cansama

purpose.
a

I told my filled with

same

to

the
some

earth seeds asked

as

of the usual flower-pot required, and to bring me, at of different

sorts.

size the

time,
The

Fakir

him it
was

to

break

the be

earth

between in

couple of stones,
almost It
never was
as

only to
as

obtained

pieces,
that
a

hard well

as

old did

building
so,

material.
was
an

he

that in
our

operation
without

we

could

have

performed
a

rooms,

great

deal In

of trouble. less than with

and

quarter
articles

of

an

hour

my I took
to

servant

had from him

in

returned his hands

the

required.
not

them leave

dismissed with

him,

wishing

communication To

Covindasamy.
the been

the latter I handed

must

flower-potfilled
and

with

whitish that every

earth, which

have the

entirely saturated they

with

which milky fluid,

caria secrete

deposit upon
use

of earth, however particle purposes. When he asked the

me

small, which

for building

Fakir
to

deemed him

that the

it

was

in proper that I had

condition,
as selected,

give

seed

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

261

well chose my

as

about
at

foot
a

and

half seed

of from

some

white

cloth. which

random had if he

papaw

among

those it to

cansama

brought,
would

and

before
me

handing
mark it.
cut slight

him, I
swered an-

asked

him

allow

to
a

Being
in

in the skin.
in
a

affirmative, I made
very
was

its outer

It

was

much
a

like the brown.

kernel

of

gourd, except
him, with

color, which
few
"

deep

I gave

it to

yards of mosquito
soon

cloth. the said spirits," will Covinneither

I shall

sleep the sleep of

that you promise me dasamy; "you must the flower-pot." touch nor me personally I made lie
in
a

the

promise required.
the seed
in the

then
state

planted
of

earth, which
his

was

now

liquid mud,
a

thrusting
of his

seven-knotted
never

stick aside
to

"

which, being
"

sign

he initiation,

laid
a

into

one

corner

of the muslin

vessel,and
which
manner

using
the upon

it

as

prop him. upon

hold

up

the

piece of
from
to

I had

just given object

the and

After which

hiding
he
was

sight

in this he

operate,

sat

down

floor,

stretched

both
a

hands

horizontally above
I would his end
not

him,

ually gradat

fell into I had I could but

not
own

sleep. deep cataleptic

that touch
was an

promised
not

him, and
real
or

first
;

tell whether I saw,

was

sleep
of half

simulated had

when

at

the

hour, that he
the evidence

stirred, I
senses.

forced
man,

to

believe

of my
was

No

however

strong he
to

might be,
both space his of

able, except in
stretched
ten

that

condition,
him

hold for the

arms even

horizontallybefore

minutes.

An

hour that

passed by,
he
was

and

no

motion his

of

the

muscles

cated indi-

alive.

"With

body
looked

almost the like

entirely
heat, and
a

naked, his skin

open
statue

polished and
eyes, the

glistening in
Fakir

and
in
a

staring

bronze

position of mystical evocation.

my
was

At
see

I took first,

place opposite him, going

on,

so

that
at

I could
me

everything that

but

he

looked

in

262

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

manner

that half

soon

became

unendurable.
were

His
same

eyes

seemed with
to

to be

dead, but they

influences. At the
was

filled at the

time

magnetic
be in
a

one

time, everything seemed

himself
on

whirl,
dance

and

Fakir

appeared
around
me.

to

take In
der or-

part

in the

that from
no

going
the

to

break
senses,

loose

effects

of

this

hallucination
at
one

of the
too

caused,

doubt, by looking

object

I left the seat that I had been occupying, attentively, without, however, losingsight of Covindasamy, who was
as

motionless

as

corpse.

I took

seat

at

the end
to

of the of

attention directing alternately my the Ganges and to the Fakir, that I might influence from direct and steady an to too

terrace,

the be

course

not

exposed
the low

him. and
a
sun

I had
was

been

waiting
The

for

couple

of

hours,

fast
me.

sinking

below Fakir

the had

horizon, when
recovered

sigh
his

startled
senses.

possessionof

He muslin
a

made that

signs
hid the

to

me

to

approach. Removing
then

the
me

he flower-pot, fresh and

pointed
and

out

to

young

stalk of papaw,

green,

nearly eight
the

inches

high. Anticipatingmy
moisture, and
me,

thoughts, he
had

thrust

his

into fingers

ground, which, meanwhile,

its showed the of

parted
up

with

nearly

all of

carefullytaking
one

the

young

plant,he

upon
cut
same

the

two

cuticles
two
same no

still adhering to

roots, the
it the

that

I had and I

made the

hours
cut

previously.
? I have

Was
one

seed make.

only
The him. ask.

answer

to not came,

noticed
; I had

substitution.
not

Fakir When It
as
was

had he

left the he did

terrace not

lost
was

sightof
going
his
to

know
to

what
a

impossible for
was

him

conceal

plant in
at

clothes,

he

almost

entirelynaked, and,
advance, that
kinds

any

rate, he could
select
a

not

have

told, in

I would that my

papaw had

seed, among

thirtydifferent
be

cansama

brought.
As may

imagined,I

can

state

nothing more

positively

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

263

regarding
reason can

fact of

this

nature.
even

There
in view of

are

cases

where
that sion, delu-

refuses

its assent,

phenomena
effect.

only be accounted though there is After enjoying my

said
to

for
no

upon

the
to

supposition of
few
movement

evidence

that
a

surprise for
an

moments,
of

the

Fakir
"

me,

with

ill-concealed
my evocations in

pride :

If

I had

continued

tree

would

have

borne

flowers

longer,the papaw eight days, and fruit in

Hue,
of the the the
same

fifteen.

Bearing
as

in

mind

the other

accounts

of

missionary,
character
said in

well

as

various

phenomena
witnessed
in

which

I had

myself
were

Carnatic, I

reply that
the
"

there results
are

other

performers who
the is
an

accomplished
"

same

in two

hours. said Hindu

;
as

You

mistaken,"

in

the

festations mani-

you of you under fruit is

trees

speak of, there

apport,
I but
was

it is

called,
fluid,
to

by

the

spirits.
the
of

What

have the

justshown
pure able duce proage fruit-

reallyspontaneous
the direction of

vegetation; Pitris,never

the in It
was a

three

phases
the

and germination, flowering,

singleday."
near

was near

hour The last of

of Fakir

ablutions

; in
to

other

words, it

sunset.

hastened
at ten

leave, engaging
that be

to

meet

me,

for the

time,
the

o'clock
was

evening,
to

when

the

remainder of
one

night
which in

to

devoted

phenomena
There
and which is

apparition. fact,however,
be of service is
a

ought

not
a

to

omit,

may

arriving at
which

satisfactory
who live

explanation, and
in India
are are

that

fact with

those

familiar. perfectly
a

There

multitude

of kitchen
a

plants (I have times) which,

to

seen

the

experiment
at

tried

myself
which

score

of

when

put
fluence in-

dawn

into of
a

moist
sun

soil,and
does

exposed wonders,

the

favorable above

appear
at
an

ground
the

between close of

noon

and

one

o'clock,and

six inch

or o'clock,

day, are

alreadynearly half

high.

264

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

On the

the

other
at

hand,
least

I fifteen seed.

am

bound

also

to

say,

in
to

justice
the

to

Fakir,
of We have will

days

are

necessary

mination ger-

papaw

dwelt

long
as a

enough,
delusion,
of pure

however,
and which

on

fact

which be

many

reject
any of

cannot

plained ex-

by

process

reasoning,

excluding

the

hypothesis

fraud.

266

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

of four

the

small

piece wide,

of

cloth, called

the

langouty, about
his the

inches and

which

usually composed
upon he
to
a

only
steps.
his

ment, garHe
-

had

deposited it
when
was

one came

of

was

entirelynaked
stick

in, and
of his

seven

knotted

fastened said

lock

long hair.
come

"Nothing
with power the

impure"

he, "should

in
to
reserve

contact

body

of the evocator, if he
with Fakir the of the

wishes

his

of communication I met whom whom

a

spirits unimpaired.
character
saw

Whenever whether
the Indus did those and

this

I wondered the banks

or

Greeks

upon

of

monks,

not

they called ^v^ivocro^Lcnai, class. belong to the same

was on a

naked

My
and
were

bedroom
rooms

level with

the and

terrace.

set

apart both
fastened

for

our

experiments,
doors

shut carefully of which

all the

outside

by
by

means

they ceiling

accessible.

The
and from

terrace

was

securely closed matting.

could

its movable
was no

curtains the

of vetivert

There

opening
except

outside, and
my bedroom. of

nobody
room

gain admission
was a cocoa

through
In the

centre
a

each

there of and

protected by

glass shade
chain
to

hung

from

bronze

oil-lamp, the clearest crystal, which diffused a soft light, ciently suffiany
one

intense, however,
smallest All
are
are

enable
corner

to
room.

read

the

type in the
Hindu houses

remotest

of the copper

contain

small

furnaces

which which
a

kept constantly supplied with

burned from time
to

time

burning coals,on few pinches of

wood,
centre

fumed per-

powder,
and The

of consisting

sandal

cense iris root, in-

myrrh.

Fakir and

placed one
;

of

these
a

in the copper

of

the

race, ter-

deposited by
floor in his

its side

platterfilled
took
arms

with
seat

the upon
across

fragrant powder
the his

having

done

so, he

his

usual

posture, with
a

his

folded in
an

chest,and
tongue.

commenced

long

incantation

unknown

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

267 of his

When

he

was

through
in

with
same

the

recitation

men-

trains, he remained
a

the

position without
his stick.
a

making
his

movement,

his left hand

resting upon
to

heart, and

righthand
I
as

leaning
that

upon
was

his seven-knotted

thought
had time seemed

he the

going

drop into
such

cataleptic sleep
not

he

done
to

day before, but

was

the

case.

From and

time, he pressed his hand

make passes
as

againsthis forehead,
to

to

though

relieve shock.

his brain. A

I experienced a sudden Involuntarily, to have phosphorescent cloud seemed of my

to

slightly
the dle midpeared apfew

formed of

in

chamber,
go and

from
come

which with

semblances

hands In
a

great rapidity.
to

minutes, several
appearance and

hands
to

seemed

have

lost their hands

;
so

vaporous much
so,

resemble

human been

indeed, that they might have

latter.
more

readilymistaken
some

for the it were, came be-

Singular to relate,while
material, others
opaque, and
cast

became,
luminous.

as

became
a

more

Some

shadow
an

in

the

light,while
behind them

others could

became be

so

transparent that

object

seen. distinctly

I counted

as

many Fakir
to

as

sixteen. touch

Asking

the

if I could that

them, I had
one me

hardly

expresseda
away outstretched the
"

wish

effect,when

of and

ing them, break-

from

the hand.

rest, flew toward

It
was

pressed my
moist, like

small, supple and

of
can

hand The

of

young

woman.

is present, though one spirit You visible,"said Covindasamy.

"

its hands

is alone

speak

to

it,if you
that in the

wish." I

smilingly
hand
a

asked

whether would

the

spirit to
me

whom

charming
nature

belonged

give

something

keepsake. Thereupon, in answer

away of
at

of

to

my

request, I felt the

; it was

hand
a

fade

in

my

own.

I looked which it

flying toward
a

bouquet
it threw

flowers, from
my feet and

plucked

rosebud, which

vanished.

268

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

For

nearly
to set

two

hours head my in face

scene a or

ensued At

which
one

was a

lated calcuhand At the

my

whirl.

time,
a

brushed

against
would

fanned
of

it with

fan.
over

another, it would
room,
or

scatter trace
as soon

shower

flowers

all of

in the
as

air,in characters
the
so

words fire,

which Some down

vanished of these

last letter

was

written.

words
a

were

strikingthat

wrote

them

with hastily

pencil.

Divyavapour gatwd.
Meaning
fluidic
in

Sanscrit

"
"

have

clothed

myself

with

(fluidique) body."
the hand
wrote
:

Immediately afterward,
Atmanam

creyasa

yoxyatas

Dehasya
"

ysyd vimocanant.
you

You

will attain

happiness when
of

lay

aside

this perishable

body."
Meanwhile,
across

flashes

genuine lightningseemed
all the
came

to

dart

both

rooms.

Gradually, however,
cloud
as

hands
to

disappeared.
vanish

The

from hands the

a

which became

they
more

seemed material. last hand

by degrees

the In

place where
garland
of the

the those Hindus

"

had

disappeared, we
with

found

yellow
use

flowers

penetrating
occurred any

fragrance which
I offer
no

in all their

ceremonies.
"

leaving the
that I
rooms can

explanation I merely relate reader at perfectliberty to

may
see

what draw

sion conclu-

he
state

fit. that the doors of both

positively, however,
closed, that I had
had
not

were

the his

keys
two

in my

pocket,and
were,

that To

the

Fakir

changed

position. others,that

these

phenomena

succeeded

perhaps,more

surprisingstill.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

269

Shortly after
Fakir
to
was

the

hands
on

had with

and disappeared, his

while

the lar simi-

still

going

evocations, a cloud
and of
a

the

but first,
near

more

opaque

brighter color,
the Hindu's coals.
quest, re-

hovered

the

little

furnace, which,
with human

at

I had

kept constantly fed

to
"

burning

By
of

degrees
old

it seemed

assume

form, and

I distinguished
"

the

spectre

for I cannot

call it otherwise the side of

an

Brahminical

priest kneeling by
he his the
was

the

little

furnace. On his forehead while

wore

signs of

his consecration the

to

Vischnou,
cord, which

body

girdled with
initiated above

triple
the
as
as

that he had been signified lie clasped his hands priestlycaste.

in the

into head

his

performance
were

of

and sacrifices, At
a

his

lips moved
moment,
threw

if he

they
took the
a

reciting prayers.
of the
; there
must
a

certain and

pinch

perfumed powder
have smoke been
an

it upon

furnace

unusual

quantity,
rooms.

for the When than

a

fire emitted the smoke

thick

which noticed

filled both the

out
as

dispersed,I
distant in them

spectre les"
me

couple of yards
I
was

; it held

to

its fleshhis and

less hands.

took

my find

own,

I returned

greeting,and bony,
"

surprised to
lifelike.

them, though hard voice, "

the

warm

and you

Are

said I, in really," earth ?" the

distinct

former

inhabitant I had

of the

hardly finished

question, when
Am

word

(meaning Yes),

appeared
of the would in the
"

and

disappearedin
The

letters of fire upon

was

the that

bosom which written

old have dark

Brahmin. been with you

effect

similar had

to

produced if the word a bit of phosphorus.

leave
me

been

Will

not

something

as

token

of your

presence The

?"

spirit broke

the

triple cord, consisting of

three

270

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

strands
to
me

of and

cotton, which
then faded that the away

was

tied before
was

about my
over,

his

loins, gave
was

it

eyes. and the I

I raise

supposed
the
a

seance

going
to

to

movable

curtains air

that

shaded the

terrace,
was

mit ad-

little fresh when

inside, where
that
once,

heat

focating, reallysufto tune

I noticed All
an we

the

Fakir
a

seemed

have formed perhar-

no

such

idea. upon

at

I heard which

strange
to

instrument,
had used
a

seemed

be

the

moniflute

that

couple of days
as was

before. the

That,
Peishwa
no

however, appeared impossible,inasmuch

had
sent

for it the my
rooms.

day before, and

it

consequently
it
room,

longer in
near

It sounded
that it

at

but distance, at first,

to
come

soon

came

so

appeared long
of
a

from it in my

the

next

and

seemed the

before

to

hear

bedroom.

I noticed

phantom
He drew

musician
a

from

the

pagodas, gliding along hands, from exactly

and which like the
notes

the wall. he

had

harmoniflute
monotonous

in his

plaintiveand
of the made he had

music religious When

Hindus. the circuit of my the he

room

of

the that

terrace, he
he had It
was

and disappeared,
at

I found

instrument vanished. I

used

the

very

place where
them all

had

actually the keys

in

rajah'sharmoniflute.

examined and I

all the had the

doors, but I found

my then

securely locked
limbs be
to

pocket.
arose.

Covindasamy
with

All seemed

his
to
was

were

covered
hausted, ex-

perspiration,and

he

thoroughly
set out
on

though, in
return
"

few

hours, he

his

journey.
said

Thanks, Malabar,"
who the

I, calling him
him

by

name

that

he liked, because he
as

it reminded three the

of his native

land.

May
may

possesses

mysterious powers*
fair land of the ruled
in

protect you

you

journey toward
joy
and your absence."
1

South, and
your

you

find that

happiness have

cottage

during

The

Brahminic

trinity.

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

271

It is usual address should otherwise have the taken

same

in India other hurt had

as a

for
in

people
Fakir's

who and

are

about

to

part
and

to

each have
or

effusive

flowery terms,
I had he which answered

the

poor

feelingsif
He

spoken
would
me

used

plainer language,
in

sign

of indifference.
even

in

manner,

but

more

exaggerated
thank

style,

and, after accepting the presents that I offered

even

out him, withme,

looking at
made behind my he
remove

them his the

or

even

deigning
salaam that

to

he

sorrowfully
door As
soon

parting

and

noiselessly
the
side out-

disappeared
to
as

curtains

hung

before

rooms.

had

gone, all the the of

called tattis

my and

cansama,

and from

dered or-

him

to
as

matting
air. noticed
as

the

terrace,
In

so

to

admit

cool

morning

the upon

pale light
the seemed

approaching day, I
of the toward
in

black rolled shore. the

speck

silvery waves
to
move

Ganges,
the direction.

they
It

below, which
I turned my
as

opposite
was

night glass
he

that

Fakir, who,
and
was

had the faint

said, had

awakened
on

the

ferryman
way
to

crossing
A the that

Ganges
red would

his
in

homeward the distant

Trivanderam.

streak
soon

sky

cated indithe

horizon

be

illuminated

by

beams He beloved

of the would

rising sun.
soon

see

the

ocean

with

its blue

waves,
was

his
stantly con-

cocoa-nut

trees, and
about. upon
a

the

cottage that he
for the
as

talking
I threw When had the I awoke

myself
and before

hammock

few

hours'
scenes

rest.

remembered eyes, dream.

not

strange

that been

passed

my
a

it seemed Yet

though
was

I had

plaything of
I
it.

there

the

harmonihad with the the

flute,and
brouorht

could The
crown

find the

out terrace
was

who,
was

if

anybody,
divan, and
from down.

floor of of

still strewn
a

flowers, the
words that

flowers had

upon
not

had

written
in

vanished

memorandum

book

which

I had

jotted them

CHAPTEE

II.

THE

PHANTOM

OF

KARLI.

About
ince of of

four

years

after
on a

this, I
visit

was

travelling
the

in

the

prov
ple tem-

Aurungabad, Karli, having

to

subterranean

come

through

Madras,

Bellary,

and

Bedjapour.
These celebrated

crypts,
all situated

which within
are

are

excavated the
area

from bounded

the

living
the

rock,

are

by
other
as,

Mahratta of

Hills, where
this character

also that

found

all

the

monuments

India
etc.

possesses,

for

instance,

Ellora,
to

Elephanta,
E.

Rosah,
these

According
in wide

Roberts,
were

hills, which
at
one

all terminate

plateaux,
which made Arabs five of
to

protected, place
a

time,
line of

by

tresses, for-

this and

formidable which

defence effectual

against
for
more

the

Mussulmans,

proved

than ruins

centuries.
are

The road The

citadels Karli.
to

still

standing

upon

the

steep

leading
entrance

the bottom

caves

is

situated

about the

three

dred hunaccess

feet is

above and than leads the

the

of

the

hill, and
is
more

only
like

by
a

rough

narrow

path,

which road.

the

bed

of

torrent

practicable
to
a

The and from

cut

path
in

ten-ace
or

or

platform, partly artificial, fragments

of rock taken

rock,

built

of

the is

inside. about of the left upon

a

It

hundred

feet of

wide,
the

and

forms of the

square

worthy
At

magnificence
of
its the

interior
a

temple.
porting, sup-

the

portico

stands

massive
so

column,

capital, they

three

lions

disfigured
be

by

the

hand

of

time

that

can

with

difficulty

recognized

274

OCCULT

SCIENCE

IN

INDIA.

tions

in

the

superior

spheres

have

to

undergo

these

ble terri-

mortifications. One months

two

was

pointed
from
in

out

to

me

who and

had

arrived

some

ago

Cape
no

Comorin, doubt,
had
to

who,
the arrived

sitting

between

fires,
his

order,

hasten

decomposition
at
a

of

physical
complete
from of his
a

organs,

already

state

of

almost

insensibility. deep
I
scar

Imagine
across

my the

astonishment whole the Fakir

when, part

running
I

upper

skull,

thought

recognized

of

Trivanderam.

Approaching
Southern I asked His him almost and which of I had I

and in

addressing
which he
so

him much

in

that liked of
to

beautiful
converse,

language
if he

remembered

the seemed

Franguy
to

Benares. for

lifeless heard
in

eyes

blaze
two

up Sanscrit the

ment, mo-

him

murmur

the

words,

seen

phosphorescent

letters

on

evening

our

last

sitting

Divyavapou?*
meaning,
"

gatwa,
with fluidic

have

clothed

myself

(fluidique)

body."
That obtain.
was

the He

only

sign

of
to

recognition
the Hindus Phantom.

that in

I the

was

able

to

was

known the

hood neighbor-

as

Karli

Sava,

or

Karli

So,
end of

decrepitude
all Hindu

and transformed

imbecility
Fakirs.

appear

to

be

the

final

CONCLUSION.

In

conclusion,
:

we

can

only

repeat

the

words

of

our

preface
"

It

is not in aim

our

office whether
to

to

decide,

either
or

for

or

against,

the

belief Our and the

spirits,
is

mediating
give
of and
means
an

inspiring."
of the
as

merely

account

cal philosophiwell
as

spiritualistic

tenets

the

Brahmins,

of
cording ac-

external
to

phenomena
them,
the

manifestations

which

are,
or tral ances-

whereby
their existence

the

Pitris,
and

shades,
with All
men.

demonstrate

communicate

ancient the

religions,
existence
to

and of

even

Christianity

itself,

knowledge ac-

extraordinary
in that
enters

beings,

who
ment move-

have

special part
creation.

perform
teach

the
man,

continuous upon

of his the

All

laying

aside in

present
state

earthly
a

envelope,

the

superior

world

of
constant

spirit. perfectibility
common

The life" As claimed

of

the

soul, and
idea.

the

spiritual

that for
to

is their the be of and

philosophical
and
we

phenomena

manifestations,
also in the the catacombs find
them

which
to

are

supernatural,
this

be

an

outgrowth
Chaldea,

belief, both
and for
in

temples
to

of which

India,
the

Egypt,
fled from
or

early
We the

Christians refrain

shelter. any

making
of
as

positive

statement

as

to

possibility
by
the

not

the
we

extraordinary
have

phenomena
them,
and
to

formed perwhich
to
cult oc-

Fakirs,
to

described

some

attribute

the but

adroitest leave the

imposture
reader

others for

intervention,

judge

self. him-

Published

by

th"

THEOSOPHIC COMPANY

AL

PUBLISHING
244

LENOX

AVENUE

NEW

YORK

Yoga,
The

or

Transformation. and
paper,

By By
Prof.

William
Elmer

J.

Flagg;

cloth,
cloth,
50

$3.00.
cents;

Mind

Brain. 25 cents. Will?

Gates;

Have The

You Perfect

Strong
Way.
and

By
Anna

Charles
Bonus of

G.

Leland;

cloth,
cloth,

$1.50. $2.50.

By

Kingsford;
Plotinos.

Life,

Times,
S.

Philosophy
cloth,
75

By

Dr.

Kenneth

Guthrie;
of

cents.

The

Gospel Guthrie;

Apollonius cloth, Theosophy.

paper,
a

of 75 cents.

Tyana.

By

Dr.

Kenneth

S.

The

Ocean

of

By
cents. of

William

Q.

Judge;

cloth,

75

cents;

50

Reincarnation,
Walker;

Study
cloth,

Forgotten

Truth.

By

E.

D.

$1.50.
Law.

Brotherhood,
50 cents. the

Nature's

By

Burcham

Harding;

cloth,

Light

on

Path. 75 cents.
on

By

Mabel

Collins;

cloth,

50

cents;

leather,
Treatise
75 The Voice
on

Light
cents.

the

Path.

By

P.

Srinivasa

Row;

cloth,

of

the

Silence. 75 cents. Wm.

By

H.

P.

Blavatsky;

cloth,

50

cents;
The

leather,
Gita.

Bhagavad
on

By

Q.
Gita.

Judge;
By
A.

75

cents.

Thoughts

the

Bhagavad

Brahmin,

F.T.S.

cloth, Reincarnation

$1.25.
in 60 Have the New
paper,

Testament. 35 Me. cents.

By

James

M.

Pryse;

cloth,
Letters That vol. The

cents;

Helped
cents;
Past

By
75

Jasper
cents.

Niemand;

cloth,

1,
of

50

vol,
Births.
paper,

2, By

Memory
cloth,

Charles cents. Mabel

Johnson,

M.R.A.S.;

50
the

cents;
White

25

The

Idyll

of
on

Lotus.

By
Life.

Collins;
Jacob

cloth, Boehme;

$1.00. cloth,

Thoughts
75 Jacob

the

Spiritual

By

cents.
an

Boehme,
75 cents.

Appreciation.

By

Alexander

Whyte;

cloth,

The

Altar 50

in

the

Wilderness. paper, the 25 cents.

By

Ethelbert

Johnson;

cloth,

cents;

The

Cloud

Upon
By Last

Sanctuary.
Schure; Initiate.

By

A.

E.

White; $1.50.

cloth,

$1.25.

Pythagoras.
Jesus,
the

Edouard Great

cloth,
By
Edouard

Schure;

cloth,

$1.25.
Krishna The Sermon cents. and

Orpheus.
on

By
Mount.

Edouard

Schure;
James M.

cloth, Pryse;

$1.25. cloth,
60

the

By

Laotze's Laotze's

Wu-Wei. Book of

By
the

Henri

Borel;

cloth,
By

$1.00.
Walter G.

Simple $1.25.
By
S. L.

Way.

Old,

M.R.A.S.;
Louis Kabbalah The Book Claude de Unveiled. of S. the L.

cloth,
St. Martin.

A.

E.

Waite;

cloth,
Mathers,

$1.75. $3.50.
the

By
Sacred

MacGregor
of Abra

Magic Mathers;
By

Melin, $5.00.
cloth,

Mage.

By Transcendental
The Occult

MacGregor Magic.
of in

cloth,
Levy;

Eliphas By Eliphas
Louis
Franz

$5.00. $3.50. $2.50. cloth,

Mysteries
Science White

Magic.
India. Black.

Levy; Jacolliot; Hartmann,

cloth, cloth,

By By

Magic

and

M.D.;

$2.00.
The Life and Doctrines of

Paracelsus.

By

Franz

Hartmann,

M.D.;
Hermetic
and

cloth,

$2.50. Writings
2 the of Paracelsus.

Alchemical cloth,
of

By

A.

E.

Waite;
The Real

quarto

vols.,

$18.00. By
A. E.

History
$2.50.

Rosicrucians.

Waite;

cloth,

The

Mahabharata.

By

Manmatha

N.

Dutt;

10

vols,

cloth,

$60.00.
The

Ramayana.
$18.00.

By

Protap

Chandra

Roy;

vols,

cloth,

The

Panchadasi. from Leaves G.

By
Buddha. from

N.

Dhole,
By

L.M.S.;
Max of

cloth,

$3.00.
75 cents.

Selections

Muller;
an

cloth,

Flaxius,

the

Life

Immortal.

By

Charles

Leland;
of

cloth,
Healers.

$1.75.
James
L.

Brotherhood 50

Macbeth

Bain;

cloth

cents.

Descriptive

Illustrated

Catalogue

on

Application.

THEOSOPHICAL
244 Lenox

PUBLISHING
Avenue,
New

COMPANY
York.

THE

WORD

Monthly

Magazine

devoted

to

Philosophy,
Theos-

Science,

Religion, Eastern ophy

and

Thought,
of

Occultism,

the

Brotherhood

Humanity.

The
pages,

Word in

is

magazine
easily
the is
a

appearing
readable. It literature for

monthly,
is not

with intended

64
to

large
additions The

type,
to

furnish market.

fugitive magazine
what lines?

that who

fills think.

the

Word

people
A
up

Many
stray
motion

think; word,
a a

but

along

passing

picture,
them sets unfinished

fugitive
train

thought
of

caught

by

in

long
These

dreamy,
too, WORD
need

unfashioned,
not

thoughts.
pages want

readers,
Word. THE

leaf for the

through people

the who

of
to

The think.

is

THE

WORD is to look

is

for to

the look. must

people
That
want

who is
to

want not
see.

to

see.

Almost
One must

anybody
want

willing
intently, will
nay,

enough.

Then occult that when.

it

be

seen

that

this
on

little
all sides

world

floats occult and

see

in

an

world;
occult For

is

supported
into who it want for is

by

worlds,
every-

worlds those think

reach alone of The

from
to

everywhere

consciously
alone
a

this is

and

consciously
to is
a

this,
Word of

those

The HIEROS value.

Word LOGOS.

lished, pubIt

those of

indeed

store

treasures

incomparable
has been to

Here Science articles Secret

for
of

the the been of been

now

first Zodiac.

time

published
1907,
author

The

Secret

Up by

August,
an

thirty-three
on

have Science have

may

written the Zodiac. stated

unnamed

The hidden that and

Facts,
here
so

things, plainly
their

truths,
and

of

import
some

simply meaning

perceive

them

and

occult

occult
as

value;

to and THE

the

unseeing
as

or

unthinking,
ever.

they
SECRET
OF

remain

unrelated OP

unsuspected
ZODIAC is

THE

ENCE SCISCIOUSNESS. CON-

the

THEOSOPHY

The

future Dr.

will
Alexander of

bring,

as

did

the in

past,
whose

articles
pen

by
stored

the
up

Platonist,
the old White

Wilder,
years

is

experience theosophist,
and

sixty
Dr. and to the Franz

of

platonic

enthusiasm. author of Madame Knut the

The

Hartmann, old-time
write for friend The

"Magic,
BlaM. man Hu-

Black,"
continue continue

an

of Word.

vatsky,
Paul!

will
will

"Correspondences
Geometry, Music,

between

Soul, Chemistry,
to

Numbers,
and the

Color,
their

Astronomy,

Human

Body,"
The

and

practical
Nurho
on

plication ap-

modern continue
or

problems.
to

Kabbalist,
and and his comment Eduard articles

de the

Manhar,

will Ha-Zohar,
T. R. from Prater

translate of

Sepher
and

Book each

Light,

Herrmann and Shelf" view to lations trans-

will

continue "Our from under Friend"

a

German

Mystics.
criticism

Magazine

brings
of
temporaneous con-

its

usual

impartial
books

theosophical
the will

coming
"A

subjects
continue

which
"Moments

the

magazine
with

is

devoted.

Friends."
The Word is not
are

an

experiment.

Examine

any

of

the

five

volumes

which

completed.

Half Vol. I. II. III. IV.

"

Morocco.

Cloth.

No.
"

1-12 1-6 1-6 1-6 1-6

$3.00
2.00 2.00 2.00 2.00

$2.50
1.50 1.50 1.50 1.50

"

V.

"

Yearly Single

Subscription Copies

$4.00
35

THE
244

THEOSOPHICAL
LENOX

PUBLISHING
AVENUE,
NEW YORK CITY

CO.